Looking for storiesThanks for visiting!

Votes(2)
Talk
Views
7,283
Words
120k
AddedJanuary 2014
Updated13 Jan 2014
PagePermalink 

Share 

||||

21 Parts tap bar to showtap bar to hide

Part 1

They left their old homes the following day. It was an easy decision for most of the young men, and for those who were unsure or needed permission to abandon their old lives but were unable to get it for now, they knew that there would be a place for them no matter how long they waited to join their companions.

The young men of Muscle Club left their homes in the early morning hours, shortly after dawn. Billy judged it would be best to cause as little commotion as possible, and because he knew that once the brotherhood was fully assembled it would difficult if not impossible to keep them from becoming exceptionally overt with their passions.

As a rule, the boys and young men had become very comfortable showing affection towards each other, though they were cautious in most cases with some rather overconfident exceptions in the same mold as Raul’s constant nudity. But the heat that they generated—both physical and sexual—when you gathered a lot of them together was too strong to easily overcome.

One by one, and two by two, they moved through their old city towards the civic center, where they would gather and start their procession towards their new home. Most wore some kind of covering, even if it was only the tiniest pair of shirts or a “banana hammock” that cradled their massive cock meat. Some elected to finally give up clothing altogether as a showing of their independence.

Seeing them all together in the open air, standing tall and proud and nearly naked, Billy felt a justifiable pride and love for them all. They believed in him, and they trusted him, and he couldn’t let them down.

When it seemed that no others would be arriving and the sun was beginning the light the sky, Billy went to the head of the group and they walked out of town in the strangest parade that anyone had ever seen.

Nearly 200 men, semi- or entirely naked and unashamed, like a procession of the finalists in some superhero look-alike contest who had all forgotten their costumes, walking hand in hand or arms hanging across their companions broad shoulders, all with bright smiles on their handsome faces as they bid adieu to their old lives without a look back.

Muscle City was several dozen miles away, and they would be walking the entire distance. They avoided the roads and highways, taking a straight-line approach that had them moving across farms and fields, over hills and across streams, through tall, dry grass and among curious horses and incurious cows beneath the bright summer sun, their perfect male bodies soaking in the heat and glistening from sweat like metal-skinned gods.

A thick cloud of their combined earthy pheromonal funk surrounded them, scenting the warm winds with a heavy perfume of their powerfully masculine scent, and dozens at a time would fall away from the larger group to engage in some fun with each other as they travelled toward their new home, unable or unwilling to wait before they could enjoy the many physical and sexual gifts their bodies could bestow on one another.

They were kissing and embracing and sending up whoops of sheer joy at their new freedom. A giddiness accompanied their realization of what they were doing, and what they had done, and what they imagined lay in store for them. No more hiding or shame. No more denying of their desires and powers. No more pretending to be who they no longer were, and the liberation of their bodies and their impulses—finally unburdened from the rules that the old world had tried to chain them with.

Billy was smiling the whole way. His heart felt like it was going to swell out of his chest and spill love all over every last one of these young men. It seemed impossible that this was actually happening, that they were all with him, giving this project their complete acceptance and showing that their confidence in him was absolute.

He was worried about what would happen along the way, and what would happen when they finally reached their destination, but he was just as confident that these young men would persevere.

He did not lay too many rules on them about the place they were going. They had been saddled with so many rules already, and all of those rules had to do with the comfort and fear of others, and not the well-being of these young men at all. He’d taught them well when they were all in his classroom, and he had observed those teachings made manifest in their everyday lives.

‘Help those who need help.’

‘Treat each other with respect and love.’

‘Believe in yourselves.’

And, as always, the golden rule overall: Do unto others as you would have others do unto you.

Basic rules that would color every decision they’d need to make.

The camaraderie and competition among the young men was apparent even as they left the town they had called home. Everyone wanted to bring some part of their old life along, whether that was a laptop with all their social connections on it, or a box of books, or the baseball mitt that no longer easily fit their larger hand, but which remained a comfortable reminder of things that used to be and might be again. Some of them wanted to bring everything even knowing that was impractical, and others left with nothing—literally nothing—at all, not even a stitch of clothing.

“Let me carry that,” one dude would say to another, as if he was somehow stronger than his brother. Others were comparing whatever they’d decided to bring with someone else’s choice, debating the relative merits of each item. Others were simply overjoyed at the prospect of living somewhere together where they’d never have to hide anything again.

And Billy wondered whether that was possible, and what the fates had in store for them.



“This place is a fucking dump!”

“No one said this was going to be easy.”

“No one said we were moving to a fucking dump, either!”

The staggering collection of naked men stood at the edge of an abandoned town. To a man, they were incredibly well-developed with outsized muscle packed on their oversized frames. They stood together very closely, often rubbing warm skin against warm skin and even groping each other, unashamed of such overt and open shows of affection and love for each other. Some were sporting impressive erections, as if demonstrating with their cocks the excitement they felt inside—or, more likely, simply giving in to the constant state of arousal that pumped through their bodies and free, at last, to do so without embarrassment or fear.

None looked older than their mid-twenties, and their assemblage was a kaleidoscope of racial differences, with skin tones ranging from alabaster to dark chocolate, hair both straight and curly, eyes of blue and green and grey and brown, and bodies as smooth as a baby’s butt to bearish figures coated in curling forests of dark manly fur.

There were, by number, 178 men arranged in the street leading into Muscle City. More would be coming later, swelling the population to nearly 250 men. They stood in the summer sun under a clear blue sky, and not a one of them, by this time, was wearing a single stitch of clothing. Anything that some of them had been wearing initially had long since been abandoned, and to a man they now stood in pure naked perfection, each the very model of masculine beauty.

Some were holding hands, others had their thickly-muscled arms hanging across each others’ shoulders. Some stood silent and alone, gazing up the deserted street leading into the new home than only a handful had seen to this moment.

It was, in fact, a fucking dump. Largely abandoned for a number of months, the city—more of a town, really—had suffered at the hands of the on-going economic mess that the entire country had been experiencing, though it had hit hardest here because it had been going on far longer and for different reasons. The latest calamity had only sealed its fate.

“It’s not much to look at,” Billy admitted, turning around at the head of the contingent and raising his voice for all to hear, “but it is ours. No one can tell us here what we can or cannot do. No one can force us to restrain ourselves, or fit in, or abide by rules we do not make for ourselves.”

He raised his muscular arms above his head, and announced, “This is our home, gentlemen! This is Muscle City!”

A cheer went up, and the men kissed and embraced each other in sheer joy.

“I still say it’s a fucking dump.”

Billy laughed despite himself. “Then let’s make it into something better!” He lowered his hands and gazed on all the handsome faces looking back at him hopefully. He could see disappointment in some of those faces, and he understood that. He could see worry and fear in others, which looked odd to be pasted on bodies so overwhelmingly powerful and graced with such uncommon masculine beauty. On others, he could see unvarnished happiness and wonder.

His lover, Carl, stood next to him, towering over his smaller form, and the five other ‘adults’ he had brought with him were arranged nearby as leaders for this most unusual and unconventional parade.

“I know this may not be what some of you were expecting. I know others of you may be reconsidering your devotion to this project. Some of you can’t wait to get started. There are…a lot of unknowns going into this, but we’re together, and we’re free, and, c’mon, we’re fucking naked! What’s not to like about that?”

Smiles, then. Smiles and nods and laughter. “Dudes,” Carl said, his deep voice powerful and rich, “think about where we are right now and what’s going to happen.” He gestured behind him with his arm and said, “This is ours. All ours, and no one else’s. We can make it anything we want to, and we start now.”

He then turned and walked into Muscle City, followed by Billy and Sam and Mike and Teddy and Calvin and Steve. Then the co-presidents of the old Muscle Club, Derek and Scott followed them up the broken asphalt road, followed in short order by Raul and Brian and Hank and Henry and all the oldest members of the Club.

They were walking into a town made up of houses and storefronts and buildings that used to hold families that had gone in search of something better. They were all looking for the same thing, hoping to find it here where they would be left alone and to become whatever it was they were growing into.

A sense of expectation and ambition began to swell in the young men walking forward into the abandoned town.

And, above all, a feeling of liberation and freedom, carefree in its possibilities.


The first days proved to be a wake-up call to all the men, young and old, taking up residence in the small town. Real duties and responsibilities were assigned, because to make the place safe and habitable meant figuring out how to make things run, and how to turn on lights and re-establish running water and bring life back to a dead place.

A sense of what life would be like in this place that had no others around to judge them or place rules on their activities and desires became quite obvious on the first evening within the streets of Muscle City.

The town was quiet, without electricity to power appliances or air conditioners or TV sets, and the air grew warm and sultry. As the sky darkened and the men gathered back together after a day of exploration and discovery, each huge body slick with sweat and coated in dust and dirt and grease, they fell together out of necessity and longing, drunken on a sense of their utter freedom and overwhelmed by the sheer number of beautiful, muscular men in one place with only one thing on their minds.

To say an orgy broke out cannot adequately describe the sexual heat that finally exploded on the streets of Muscle City. No one held back at all, because there was no longer any need. Any desire, any wish, any longing or craving or hunger that any man felt for any other man could and would be satiated, for longer and deeper and more fully than any of them had ever imagined.

The realization that this was real, that this was happening, and that no one would appear to stop them slowly spread through the throng of hyper-sexual and superhuman men like a slow-moving slick of oil that coated their naked bodies with its warm, wet comprehension.

They could fuck each other openly, here, on the street. Or in the buildings. Or anywhere they wanted to. They could kiss and stroke and love each other with abandon and without fear of discovery or judgment. They could finally, finally allow themselves to fully experience each other, love each other, fuck each other, and utterly surrender to the overwhelming sense of perfect masculine power and never come up for air.

Their bodies would not only allow such action, but craved it. More muscle, more sex, more power, like glowing conduits that ran through the assembled mass of naked muscle and pumped up their lust to unheard of levels.

Cocks plumping into massive limbs and plugging into asses and mouths, shooting fat ropes of cream in unending supply. Lips kissing lips, mouths sucking nipples, tongues lapping at assholes, hands groping and stroking and caressing and everywhere long, luxurious groans of absolute pleasure filling up the dark streets with the unmistakable sounds of men being with other men and falling into a state of perfect sexual bliss. Grunts and shouts and howls of pleasure that rose in a crescendo of mind-blowing sex.

It lasted all night, all through the hot, dark, sweaty hours under the stars and moon until the sky turned pink again and the men welcomed a new day, their bodies having absorbed the gallons of unending cream that their balls could produce.

And they were all bigger than ever.

Billy was initially reticent to jump into the bulging, sweat-slick, cum-sticky mass of muscle. He had held himself back so long that he had some trouble overcoming the chains he had placed on his own libido and desires.

It was Carl who took him by the hand and cast him into the mass, introducing him as “my boyfriend, Billy, so be gentle.” But gentleness was the last thing on anyone’s mind, including Billy’s once he let his engines rev and uncaged the lion inside him. He let his brain go and allowed his body to take over, and he took to the rampant, unbridled, overwhelming sex like a fish to water, diving in face-first and nearly drowning from the attention his attendance received.

Then he started to change.


“Well, fuck,” someone growled in satisfaction, “that was fun.”

Billy opened his eyes. To say that he felt amazing would only slightly touch the sensations of power and well-being coursing through every cell of his body. After years—literal years—of not engaging with any of the other dozens of young men turning into muscle gods all around him, he had spent the first night being waited on and worshipped with an almost religious reverence by anyone who could get close to him.

Mr. Titus had grown into a legend among his students. The man they couldn’t have. They knew he and Carl were together, but no one else could even touch him. Somehow, miraculously, he had managed to survive months and months among them all, watching them all grow and explode with muscle and sex and stay apart.

Now he was there, with them all, and they all wanted to be with him.

There was no mirror for him to know how much he had changed after only a single night among his proteges and pupils. But he had changed in a serious way.

Several dozen pounds of new, fresh, raw muscle bulged from his taller, wider frame. His body absorbed and accepted and thirsted for this, and now it was changing dramatically, fed by so many powerful men and their powerful creamy jets of transforming essence.

He was tangled in the thickly-muscled limbs of several other men. Raising his head and looking around himself, there was nothing but skin and muscle as far as he could see. Some men still kissed, slow passionate embraces that lingered in the dawn light. Some were already stroking themselves again, their cocks insatiable and sustained by a need for attention. Groans of wakening and satisfaction rose like an earthquake in the city square.

Lifting off the muscular arms and legs arrayed about him, he stood slowly up and surveyed the landscape of nude muscleteens all in repose after the most massive muscular orgy that he was sure the world had ever seen. He had enjoyed an unending succession of lovers, each as energetic and passionate as the last, who wanted nothing more than to give him pleasure and offer him all that they had to give.

Anyone roused enough to watch the man stand up was awestruck. Who was this colossal being? This beautiful creature? This ultimate manifestation of masculine perfection? Raul Garza would have a new contender for Most Beautiful Man, and Brian Chan would be hard-pressed to swell his collection of brawn into larger dimensions than the colossus of power standing among them.

Billy Titus was like a butterfly emerging from his chrysalis, or a flower blooming after a winter’s nap, or the sun rising. Billy Titus had changed dramatically, now personifying the vision of man that had been asleep inside him for all these months.

As he stretched his newly-grown body, muscle blossomed along his limbs in fat, broad cables of beautiful perfection. His chest swelled magnificently. His cock swelled forward into a tool of massive, obvious capacity that everyone would want to suck on and feel its weight and thickness pushing inside them, delivering the man’s powerful seed in fat, thrusting jets of hot wetness.

And his face….

Handsome masculine perfection. A heavy brow, a strong chin, a noble nose, piercing blue eyes, jet black hair, and all arranged in a visage of perfect male beauty more powerful than anyone had ever seen.

He could not observe his own changes directly, but he could feel them and sense them looking down at himself. Tremendous thick bands of fresh muscle swelled out from his massive chest. His shoulders were now so large that they loomed in his peripheral vision. Looking down at his arms, they were packed and overwhelmed with fat bulges of vascular brawn, like footballs mounted on his upper arms that twitched and flexed with the slightest movement.

His entire body felt as though it was fairly bursting with power. He seemed to be gently and insistently pulsing with strength, as if there was too much for his muscles to harness and hold, and that it would explode from him at any moment in a detonation of masculine power so huge that anyone within ten miles would instantly find their own cocks swelling to full power and pumping out gallons of hot, thick cream, overcome by this man’s intense beauty and strength even though they were nowhere nearby.

After a sigh and a look around, he clapped his hands to rally the troops. “Rise and shine, gentlemen,” he said loudly. “I trust you all had an entertaining first night.” There were calls of agreement and grunts of approval and even a few exploding fountains of rich creamy cum in response, shooting in high, powerful arcs and splattering down on the naked flesh. “Because now we get to work!”

Groans, again, but this time the more familiar groans of disappointment and chagrin. Billy smiled, recognizing those groans quite intimately from his school room, both before and after he’d been changed into the giant he was today. “Now, now, gentlemen. A little hard work never hurt anyone. Besides, we need to do something with all that pent-up energy you’ve no doubt absorbed from your fellow citizens.”

Carl stood up, and looked both shocked and lustful towards his lover. Billy was still Billy, but now he was a colossus, a god, the naked perfect epitome of the male form. Overwhelmed with muscle, but all of it developed and arranged in a perfection of form that was nearly unbelievable were he not standing right next to the man.

Everything about his lover made him hunger for him. His ass was a work of perfect beauty. His wide back flared widely from his narrow waist and was overwhelmed with bulges and hard contours, flexing and swelling as he moved. His shoulders were a mile wide, meeting at high, hard deltoids that buttressed a neck of muscular grandeur. When Bill turned to look at him, he gasped audibly and nearly exploded with cream.

Then he was clapping his hands, and said, “Get your lazy asses the fuck up! Even if you don’t care about the living conditions here, how are we ever going to persuade anyone else to join us if we all live in a pigsty!”

“Anyone else?”

“Who else?”

Carl said, “You don’t think news of a place like this is going to stay secret for long, do you? And when Johnny Muscleslut shows up on your doorstep, you want a fucking doorstep to fuck him on, don’t you?” Slow moans and groans of reticent agreement sounded across the square. “Well then get your lazy, beautiful asses off the fucking street and let’s get this place in order! With this much muscle doing the job,” he said, illustrating his words by pumping his own amazing collection of bulging brawn into dick-hardening glory, “we’ll get this shit knocked out in no time!”

Billy grinned at his lover. Nothing could energize a Muscle Club member more than the promise of fresh meat, and he had no doubt that Carl was right—there would be more men coming here. It was only a matter of time.


It was not an easy task, to be sure, but much of the so-called “heavy lifting” proved to be not so heavy for men gifted with the level of muscular strength and development that each of these men possessed. Plus, an unexpected benefit and by-product of all the physical labor was a sudden and very strong renewal in the young men’s muscular and physical development.

Muscle began to bloom as if it were being inflated after they started using their bodies for something besides sex. They were practically exploding with new growth, and it only drove them to work harder after they realized what was happening to them. Strength multiplied, size amplified, and everything just got bigger and bigger.

Billy helped to rebuild, but a larger and more important task was to be a father figure of sorts, and act as both mentor and authority figure.

It was, of course, too easy to be distracted by your fellow workers and forget your current assignment when a hand fell too easily onto your cock and lips were pressed to yours. The heat of the days was intense, and it drove the heat of passion higher as well.

Billy was rather lenient at first when he came upon a set of workers spending their time with each other rather than at the task at hand. This was, after all, the chief benefit of establishing Muscle City in the first place. To have a place where such open displays of affection and passion and fucking were accepted, commonplace and even nurtured. These men owned libidos in overdrive and had so much energy that it was nearly impossible to stop them from doing what came naturally.

Two of them would be in a room, opening up the doorways to allow their larger bulks to more easily move about the buildings, or doubling the size of a room by demolishing the second floor to open up enough headroom for an 8-foot-tall man to fit inside. And all that physical exertion and the sense of power that came from literally tearing a wall apart with your bare hands was naturally going to lead to some sudden and not unexpected sexual need.

They were all alphas, in a sense, and all testing their strength and position, and all wanting to show off what they could do, and how often they could do it—and how good they were doing it. Now that they were in this environment of free sex and love, they began to learn from each other and grow into even more accomplished lovers, open with their needs and fantasies and desires, and capable of fulfilling them all at any time.

So Billy had to become a taskmaster, and gently remind them that there were still jobs to complete if they were going to build a city they could be proud of—a city as beautiful and perfect as they themselves were.

“Gentlemen,” he would say, because that still managed to summon their attention, “after you’re done with each other, I do hope you’ll spend an equal amount of energy and determination on finishing your jobs. It would not do to have no roofs over our heads when winter rains arrive, would it?”

“No, sir,” they would answer breathlessly between kisses or gropes or blow jobs.

“Excellent,” he would praise. And then he would move on to the next room, and its pre-occupied occupants having their way with each other.

He did note a tendency for the men to pair themselves off, which made him wonder whether that was something humans did naturally, or if it was a cultural legacy that they would abandon at some point—though he had absolutely no desire to abandon Carl for the arms of someone else at night. Still, he smiled when he considered the..flavor of the connections he saw forming. Although there were definite pairs of men, their relationships were very open to invitations to and from others into their intimacies, and there were no jealous or possessive tendencies he could note.

It seemed, at least in these first days, that they had discovered a kind of sexual and emotional nirvana. The men—all of them—were enjoying very open, very loving, very giving relationships with each other, and never once had any of them come to blows or even a shouting match over the preferred partner of one over the other.

On the third day, they were joined by a large contingent from the other schools, and these new citizens were given very warm and hospitable greetings. It slowed things down considerably that day as the new members of their cult of muscle and sex made their way through the existing residents and received a copious and athletic reception from everyone they met, but in the scope of things that was a good thing.

They were now a small town of nearly 300 men, and more would be coming soon. Things were moving along slowly, but steadily, and all things considered Billy thought that he had made an excellent decision to move Muscle Club to these environs.

And with each passing day, they were all growing larger and stronger and more beautiful.

Part 2

On day four, something odd did occur. Billy was making the usual rounds, prodding a few of the residents to get back to work and joining in with a few others as they participated in a little R&R before smashing another wall down, when a shout went up from the northern end of Muscle City, near where the pumping station was located.

They had running water back online very quickly, having been made priority one, and some of the men were taking turns monitoring the station and learning how it all worked. They had discovered a set of manuals, disused and dusty, along with the original blueprints, but it was all written in very technical engineering language that assumed quite a lot about the person who would be reading them.

Once again, Billy marveled at the ability of the men to quickly assimilate new ideas and learn how things worked in an amazingly short time. It seemed to him that their brains were at least as well-developed as their bodies. All he had to do was put them to work and watch them grow at a similar pace as their muscles and sex drive.

What he had not expected was that they would not simply learn new things, but come up with new ideas and improvements on their own.

Billy, along with a few of the others who heard the shout, jogged to the monolithic water pumping station and could feel the ground shaking. The doorway stood open and one of their youngest citizens, Mike Carlson, was standing outside the open door jumping up and down and hollering as if he’d just won a medal. “I did it!” he shouted, thrusting two thickly-muscled arms into the air. “I did it!” As usual for a Muscle Club member, his cock was also in a state of excitement, bobbing up and down and slapping his abs with loud thwacks.

Mike was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed heartbreaker with a body that had swollen up to massive proportions since he had been at Muscle City. Defying his youth, he had a very furry chest coated in a thick forest of golden curls, through which two fat nipples poked like small dick heads, dark against the lightness of his skin. He was nearly as tall as Billy, and possessed what several of the citizens of Muscle City called “an ass to die for.”

But it was his prowess as a top that got him noticed around town. Mike could fuck like a bunny, pistoning his fat prick in and out at a record-setting pace and releasing a nearly endless supply of warm, sticky cream that felt like hot chocolate on a cold night.

Billy slowed to a halt and shouted over the sound of the pumps. “What did you do?” A tremendous roar was coming from the station.

Mike was grinning broadly and his chest was swelling in and out as he gasped for breath, clearly excited by something. “I thought…I thought I could increase the pressure and make the pumps operate more… more….”

“More optimally?”

“Yeah! And I…just did it! Like, you know how the showers were kind of lame before? Well, now they’re gonna fucking blast like my cock does looking at you!”

“I appreciate the compliment, Mike, but are you sure you know what you’re doing?” Billy asked tactfully. After all, Mike Carlson was only sixteen years old! How on earth could he possibly know what he was doing inside a pump station that needed to provide service for the whole city?

But Mike nodded quite forcefully and answered, “Oh, fuck yeah! I mean, yes sir, Mr. Titus.”

“Just Billy is fine, Mike. And ‘fuck yeah’ is also fine, especially if you’ve accomplished what you seem to have done.”

“I did! It was… well, not exactly easy, but after I read the manuals everything sort of…clicked. Or something.” His brow furrowed and his youthful face took on a look of slight confusion. “Can’t explain it, really, Mr. Ti…Billy. But after I read the manuals in the building, and I looked at the equipment and the technical layouts, it was like, like, boom!” He chopped the air and slapped his loins with his hands to better illustrate the quality of his epiphany. “And I fixed the motherfucker! Better than ever!”

Billy clasped Mike’s shoulder and squeezed. “Excellent work, Mike! Really excellent work!”

“Thanks!” His full lips twisted into a sideways bow and his gaze narrowed. “Can I…?”

“Can you what?”

“Well, like, I was just wondering, like…would you…?”

“Would I…?”

“I…haven’t had the opportunity yet to thank you for everything you’ve done for me. For all of us. Bringing us here, together. And I was wondering if you wanted….”

“Anything, Mike. For this?” Billy gestured to the loudly rumbling pumping station that would be providing hot showers for the whole city. “Anything.”

“Can I…fuck you? I’m a really good fucker! Guys I’ve been with always come back for more, and I can cum like a fucking fire hydrant!” He grinned as his face filled with pride and hope. His prick remained at attention, a thick and obvious manifestation of his desires.

Billy’s own majestic cock throbbed with anticipation as he swept the young man into his arms and kissed him soundly. “Mike,” he said solemnly, growling into his ear, “let’s fuck.”


Things like that started happening all over Muscle City. Young men with no formal training and no former talent for a particular skill found that they could understand something with intimate and sudden clarity. It was as if their brains were operating on a new higher level, just like their bodies. It was awesome and strange, but it also accelerated the city’s resurrection by days, if not weeks.

Certainly, all that manual labor was having a very positive effect on the buildings and infrastructure of their home, but without these sudden and unusual insights and epiphanies, Billy was certain that their comfort level would have remained very far down the curve. But services were quickly returning, and everyone’s demeanor brightened.


As it happened, the first “normal” man to stumble into Muscle City did so entirely by accident. It happened on the fifteenth day. Remarkable progress had been made, due in no small part to Carl’s accurate assessment of the ability of men with an overabundance of strength and energy—not to mention the nightly promise of another massive orgy on the city streets—to make short order out of the most cumbersome tasks.

Two weeks of steady clean-up, and the concentrated effort of some to get the local generating station back online (quite the task, it turned out, requiring specializations in several areas of engineering, electrical wiring and power consumption equations) and with the pump station once again sending fresh water into the town’s buildings meant that the men were looking quite a bit cleaner but no less naked when they received their first visitor.

During the day, the 298 citizens of Muscle City were given assignments. Some were particular, like getting a home in order for living space, and some more general, like removing the trash that had accumulated around the town, but everyone had to finish their tasks in order to participate in that evening’s entertainments, which turned out to be one hell of an incentive.

It was mid-afternoon on Day Fifteen when a late-model navy blue Ford appeared in town, with a single driver behind the wheel looking considerably perplexed. Evidently having lost his way, or taken a wrong turn from the highway (as there were no longer any signs indicating that the forsaken town even existed) he came to an abrupt halt at the outskirts when confronted with the sight of four seven-foot-high naked bodybuilders with colossal shanks of sex flesh staring at him from the porch of a small building that looked like it was at one time a general store.

One of the bodybuilders lifted his arm and waved at him, and the other three seemed to be having a conversation about him because they kept looking at him with something like surprise and delight—one of them was even stroking his own prick!

In a moment, the four of them were jogging towards him. He watched the tremendous muscles arrayed on their bodies bounce and sway, and their huge cocks looked like pendulums hanging down a foot long from their loins. “Hello!” the attentive one called, “are you lost?”

He did not roll down his window, shocked and a bit scared by the sheer size of the men and the fact that they were each entirely naked. He thought he heard someone say, ‘No tugging, dudes. Play it cool.’ The main one wrapped on his window with his knuckles. His huge cock was right there, thick and long and pink, crowned by a shining wealth of dark pubic curls and hanging over a set of the largest nuts he’d ever seen. “Hello? Are you all right?”

He nodded, his mouth hanging open, and still could think of nothing to say.

A face lowered itself into his driver’s side window as the main bodybuilder sank to his knees. The man’s face was incredibly handsome, almost ludicrously so. It was hard to believe that anyone actually looked like that. “Need any help?” he asked. His deep, resounding voice seemed to make the glass rattle.

“I…uh…where am I?”

The handsome face smiled. “Muscle City,” he answered.

‘Well, of course,’ he thought. “I think I took a wrong turn.”

The handsome face looked back down the road he’d arrived on. “I think that’s probably accurate.” Then he turned back. “Are you all right?”

“You’re naked,” he said.

The incredibly handsome man smiled. His teeth were perfect and quite white behind his full, moist lips. “I am,” he verified, and happily, too.

“You’re all naked,” he added, looking from one colossal and amazing prick to the next.

“We are, in fact, naked,” he verified once again. “Aaaand, is there anything I can do for you today?”

“Why are you naked?” he asked, which he thought was quite a logical question.

The incredibly handsome man shrugged his mountainous shoulders, which made the driver’s balls tingle for some reason. “Everyone’s naked in Muscle City,” he said, as if that were the most natural thing in the world. His head tilted slightly and he repeated, “Are you okay?”

“I’m just…I just…I’m lost.”

“I get that. Is there something I can do to help?” He tapped his knuckle on the glass again. “Maybe if you open your window?”

He looked again at the assembled cocks, and then the other three men bent down to look inside. They were all ludicrously good looking men. The main speaker was tanned to a copper burnish and had thick blonde hair and whiskers across his square jaw. His eyes were the color of the Pacific Ocean. One of the other men looked Latino, with cocoa-colored skin that was silken in the sunlight and, of all things, a mohawk on his smooth scalp.

The third man was ginger, with a shock of red hair on his head and a matching thatch on his broad, impossibly huge chest with its large, cherry nipples. The last man had pale, milky skin coating his collection of swollen brawn and the bluest eyes he’d ever seen.

He moved his finger to the window switch and lowered it. His nostrils flared as an immediate and very strong smell of sweet perspiration and an intoxicating and overwhelming masculine scent entered the small compartment of his sedan, and his cock twitched hard. An entire gym of naked muscle and sweaty jockstraps was swimming in the hot summer wind.

The main man folded his arms and laid them on the edge of the door, causing the entire car to sway towards him. His forearms looked like hams. “Isn’t that better?” he asked. His voice was absurdly deep. He stuck his hand inside and said, “I’m Justin.” Then he gestured to the other three, and named them off starting with the blonde and ending with the redhead. “And this is Mike, Manny and Cal.”

“Manuel,” the mohawk responded with an eye roll.

The driver took it out of kindness, and said, “Karl.”

“We have a Carl here!” Manuel chimed in.

The main man—Justin—looked over at him. “There’s a lot of Carls in the world, Einstein.” Then he looked back and added, “No offense.”

Karl shook his head to indicate he wasn’t offended. “You’re naked,” he said again.

Justin’s handsome brow wrinkled. “I think we’ve established that.”

“It’s just…isn’t that a little bit…weird?”

Justin shrugged again. “It’s pretty easy to get used to, and it makes things a lot simpler around here.”

“It does?”

He nodded, smiling rather lasciviously, and one of his eyebrows arched. “Does it ever.” Then he glanced down at Karl’s crotch and looked back up again quickly. “Why don’t you get out of the car? Maybe there’s a map or something in the store.”

Karl looked over Justin’s broad shoulder and said, “It looks closed.”

“Everything’s closed,” the red-headed man—Cal—said. He had a slight southern twang to his deep voice. “That don’t mean anything.”

Justin stood back up and opened up Karl’s door for him. “Stretch your legs a bit,” he advised. “You’ll feel better.”

Feeling both sheepish and awkward, Karl climbed out of the Ford and stood up, surrounded by the quartet of bodybuilders, and realized for the first time how large they really were. “Jesus,” he said, “what do they put in the water around here?”

“It’s not the water,” Manny answered. His skin looked quite amazing standing this close to him. Karl had to practically restrain his hands from reaching up to stroke the man’s supple beauty, his latte-colored flesh and the two chocolate kiss nipples hanging at the lower edge of each massive pectoral globe. A droplet of sweat was barely hanging on to the supple tip of one of those dark nipples, and Karl had the unusual desire to lick it off.

Justin laid his arm across Karl’s shoulders and steered him towards the store. Karl had never felt tiny before, but being among these four giant musclebound hunks of male pulchritude had him feeling both inadequate and strangely turned on.

He kept glancing around at the men. He had never seen anyone that large before, and that handsome, and that…naked. They seemed incredibly naked. Nakeder than naked. Fantasically naked! And muscle twitched and flexed and bulged everywhere on their tall, wide bodies. That intense masculine smell accompanied them as they walked across the hot, dusty street, making his cock throb, and it was hard for Karl to keep his eyes from looking at their cocks and asses—something he had never before felt compelled to do on another guy. He noticed how intimate they were with each other, how unabashedly familiar and easily sensual, rubbing against each other, arms across shoulders, fingers at nipples, smiles towards each other like lovers.

“Someone’s tugging,” the redhead announced.

“Lay off, dudes,” Justin said. “Give him a chance to breathe.”

“What’s tugging?” Karl asked.

Justin smiled down at him. “Nothing,” he said. “Just a sort of hobby.” Then he looked at the other three and said, with a hint of warning in his voice, “Remember what Billy said.”

“I know, but….”

He looked at the golden-haired one with the blue, blue eyes and said, “No buts.” Then he squeezed Justin’s shoulder and added, mysteriously, “Sorry about that, but it’s a little bit hard to resist after so long.”

“Resist?”

“After so long,” he repeated, smiling brightly. He was very, very handsome, Karl decided. They all were, as he glanced between the towering men surrounding him. He half-expected men this muscular to show signs of roid abuse or stretch marks or bitch tits or…something. But to a man, they were gorgeous, perfectly developed, beautifully muscled examples of masculine pulchritude. He might be straight, but he’d never seen anyone to match them.

They mounted the short steps onto the store’s porch and went inside. Karl couldn’t help but notice how the men’s sweat made them look particularly attractive for some reason. It was just sweat, right? Trickles of sweat running like rivers between the massive bulges of muscle that covered their backs. Trickles of hot sweat swimming down between their muscular ass cheeks. Sweat that found its way down to their butt holes and heated them up, prime for licking and pumping.

It seemed no less hot, even in the shade, and Karl’s clothes were sticking to his body. “Um, I think I saw some…yeah, over there,” Justin said, leading Karl to a wire rack with a few maps in its pockets. “You need something local,” he said, almost to himself. “This one should help you out.” He handed Karl a folded map of the local area. It was tattered and faded, as if it had been sitting there for a long time. “Probably outdated, but it should get you back to the highway.”

“If that’s where you wanted to go,” the blue-eyed bodybuilder—Mike—stated, anxiously, setting his bear paw on Karl’s shoulder.

“I’m sure he wants to get back on the road, don’t you Karl?”

“Yeah,” he answered, though with a touch of doubt in his voice. He found himself looking down at the beautiful and powerful man’s cock and balls. What would it feel like to be fucked by that? At the soft tuft of curls mounted over his equipment. How did that furry crotch smell? At the veins traversing his tight belly, and the mounds of muscular abdominal bulges on his stomach and the two massive pectoral globes mounted on his chest. Coated in hot sweat, bathing his silky skin and begging to be licked off of him by a talented tongue.

He was so very…very naked.

Justin looked at the other three. “See? Karl wants to get back on the road to his destination, and then he can tell his friends all about us if he wants to.” His vice sounded strong and persuasive.

“We’re really very friendly,” the redhead said.

“Yes, very friendly,” the Latino agreed.

“Exceptionally friendly,” blue eyes added.

“I think he gets the point, dudes. Jesus, haven’t heard of the soft sell?”

“Nothing soft about us,” blue eyes promised. “Tell your friends!”

“Shut up already, Mike, I think he gets the point.”

“What is this place, anyway?” he asked slowly, almost in a kind of trance at the sheer size and beauty of the men surrounding him.

“We told you,” Justin said, gently. “This is Muscle City. Everyone here looks like us. And everyone here is naked. All the time.”

“So, it’s like some kind of…bodybuilder nudist camp?”

“Kind of,” Karl agreed. “But we’re very welcoming, and we really enjoy having visitors.”

“Yeah! Anyone who wanted to stay here can! Like, anyone!”

“Subtle, Mike,” Justin said, wrinkling his brow. “Anyway, is that all you wanted from us, Karl? Was there…anything else we can do for you?”

“Yeah, anyth….”

“Shut up, Mike.”

“I think the map is enough, thanks,” Karl said. His eyes were drifting all over the examples of male beauty that surrounded him. Muscle, and cock and ass. Everywhere.

“Cool. Excellent.” The four huge naked bodybuilders accompanied Karl back outside, into the heat of the empty street. “Okay, so, anyway, do tell your buddies about us, okay? Muscle City.”

“Oh, I think it’d going to be hard to forget this place.” He could practically feel the muscular power radiating out from their hard bodies.

Justin smiled, and Mike said, “You should see this place when the sun goes down! You would not believe the….”

“Shut up, Mike,” Justin said, sternly.

Karl walked toward his car with his map in hand. The quartet of gorgeous, naked, massively muscled and generously cocked men waited on the porch again. Justin waved as Karl got into his sedan, and they all watched him drive away until he was out of sight.

“Fuck me, that was hard,” Mike said. “Took everything I had not to go alpha and cum all over his ass.” His ponderous cock inflated to steely hardness and tucked its honeyed head between his pecs in moments giving mute testimony to his words.

“Fucking cute face,” Justin agreed, “but you heard what Billy said.”

The other three all stated in unison, “Not without permission.”

“Right,” Justin said. “But you’re right—that was fucking hard!” Then he looked at Mike’s spectacular erection and said, “You, uh, need any help with that?”



“No fucking way.”

“Way, James. Way fucking way.”

“Muscle City?”

“That’s what they said.”

“It’s not on this map, though.”

“Nope.” Karl looked at the map and stabbed the place he’d inadvertently found. “Right here. It’s right here. Fucking naked giant bodybuilder central.”

His buddy James looked him in the eye and repeated, “No fucking way.”

“I’m telling you, these four guys were stark naked and built like fucking…Mr. Universe or something! Like, fucking huge muscles and fucking huge….”

“Fucking huge what?”

“Muscles.”

“You said that.”

“It was fucking weird.”

“Sounds like it.”

“No, I mean—it was fucking weird.”

“Yeah, I know. You said that. Naked huge dudes all acting like it’s nothing strange and acting all ‘come back anytime and bring your friends!’ and shit.”

“No, I mean…okay, this will sound stupid but I swear I felt…something.”

“You felt…something.”

“Yeah! I felt something!”

“Like what?”

“They mentioned tugging.”

“Tugging? Like, tug of war or something?”

“No, when I…when I…it’s probably nothing.”

“What did you feel?”

“Okay, so, when they mentioned it, when they said ‘someone’s tugging’ and this main guy—”

“Justin.” He smiled. “The handsome one.”

“Right! No! I mean, Justin goes ‘lay off,’ and then it stopped.”

“What stopped?”

“The feeling.”

“What fucking feeling?!”

“I felt…okay, if you laugh I’m gonna knee you in the fucking balls, I swear! I felt…horny.”

“Horny.”

“Yeah.”

“You were surrounded by four naked bodybuilders and you felt….”

“Horny.”

“Until….”

“Until they stopped..tugging.”

“Fuck you!”

“No, I swear! It was like one minute my cock…I was all hot and bothered and it’s throbbing like I’m looking at a Playboy centerfold’s pussy and their asses looked as prime and delicious as anyone you ever dreamed about fucking and then the Justin dude goes ‘lay off’ and suddenly it’s…just…gone.”

“Fag.”

“You’re the fag!”

“Technically I’m bi.”

“No one’s fucking bi.”

“I always suspected I was rubbing off on you.”

“Shut the fuck up.”

“I can see how that would turn you on.”

“No! I swear!”

“No fucking way.”

“James, I fucking swear. Something happened. Something weird.”

“Muscle City, huh?”

“Muscle City.”


“Who was it?”

Justin shrugged. “Dunno. Just some guy, lost his way. So we helped him find it again.” He was smiling in such a way that suggested he was a bit disappointed that nothing had happened.

“And no one—?”

“No one did shit, Billy. Just like you said,” Mike answered, eagerly.

“I’m proud of you gentlemen, I know that wasn’t easy.” The four young muscleteens beamed under their former teacher’s compliment. “I think we may want to pay more attention to that end of the city, in case someone else loses their way.”

Justin saluted Billy with a smile and pivoted on his heel, as his three cohorts followed after him. They would make an excellent greeting contingent, Billy thought, as he watched their muscular butts walking away.

Part 3

Back at home, those left behind by Muscle Club’s mass exodus were not having an easy time of things. Not at all.

Shawn Dorset was a 16-year-old sophomore at Central Valley. He knew he wanted to be in Muscle Club the minute he saw a few of the hyper-masculine members standing around near their makeshift ‘classroom’ in what used to be the school’s auditorium, laughing with rumbling, deep voices and hanging all over each other in a manner suggesting that they were on more than friendly terms with each other.

It was the sort of display that he dreamed about, and fantasized about, and beat off to. Handsome, musclebound jocks in clothing so tight that every bulge, every contour, every thick and meaty inch of their massive muscular frames was keenly defined. They might as well have been naked for all the good that wrapping up their masses of perfectly developed brawn was doing.

They noticed him and nodded a greeting, whispering among themselves as they watched him watching them. One of them—he’d later know (very intimately) as Darren—walked towards him, separating himself from the huddle and striding across the quad with so much raw sexuality and self confidence that it was nearly radiating outwards from him. “Hey,” he said, “I’m Darren.”

His voice was deep and resonant and reached directly towards Shawn’s dick and squeezed it. “I’m Shawn,” he replied, with a crack in his changing voice.

“Did you want to come over there, Shawn?” Darren asked. “We noticed you looking at us. Are you…curious? About Muscle Club?”

Shawn nodded. “Sort of,” he admitted, attempting to hide his excitement.

Darren smiled, and it made Shawn’s balls tingle. “Nothing to be scared of, Shawn. We’re all nice guys. Why don’t you come on over and introduce yourself to my friends?”

“I don’t think I’d fit in.”

Darren shrugged. It made a seam along his shoulders fray and allowed Darren a glimpse of hidden skin. His cock throbbed happily. “Like I said, we’re all nice guys. And if you have any questions or anything, I’d be happy….”

“How does it work?” Shawn interrupted.

Darren’s smile brightened. “I’d be happy to show you,” he offered. “Do you want to come inside and see?”

“See what?”

Darren winked as he grabbed his ample package. “Everything.”

Darren later confessed that he could see Shawn’s intense interest in him and his friends from a mile away. He knew he wouldn’t have to push very hard to get Shawn into the Club. “Some guys…they look at me like you do. Those are the guys that want to be in Muscle Club. Fuck, those guys are already halfway in. Other guys look at me with, like, anger or fear or something. Guys like you, you only want to be with us.”

“Us?”

“Okay. Me,” Darren said, then he kissed Shawn’s hungry mouth and moved his hand around the curve of his ass cheek and rubbed the pad of his finger against Shawn’s hot, wet hole. They were naked and glorious, enjoying the sort of open, anxious, steamy sexuality that Muscle Club members always enjoyed with each other, hanging out together and enjoying amazing non-stop sex. “Again?” he asked.

“Yes, please,” Shawn answered.

Now Darren was gone. They were all gone—or nearly all of them—and those they left behind them, the ones who couldn’t leave or didn’t want to, they were trying to re-adjust back into normal high school society, and regretting every moment of it.


In his home bathroom, Dan Morgan was looking at himself in the mirror. He looked good, there was no denying it. His skin, as dark as chocolate and smooth as silk, seemed to glow with a kind of unnatural health. When he moved, even the slightest bit, the muscles underneath all that beautiful, sensuous flesh would bulge and twist and flex, highlighting every fiber of its overwhelming power. A thick vein wound over the fat hump of his biceps. The two massive globes of his chest pushed outward be several inches, and pressed against each other for space on his already huge frame. The crevasse between his pecs was deep enough to lose several pencils inside—or someone else’s fat and lengthy dick.

He closed his eyes and imagined Geoffrey’s cock sliding in-between his chest plates. He would squeeze them together and attempt to crush his friend’s length of hard cock, but always to no avail. Geoff’s prick was made of steel, and so hot there that it felt like he had just pulled it from the furnace, freshly forged from raw metal. He’d open his mouth and hear Geoff gasp and groan and a splattering eruption of cum would fill his open mouth.

Now Geoff was gone, and Dan stood alone in his bathroom, his naked body warmed by the steam escaping the shower and making his reflection dim behind clouds. He opened his eyes and looked down the massive bulges of muscle that stood out starkly along every swollen inch of his body and watched his erections manifest, pushing forward farther and farther from his body with hard, heavy throbs before his twin cocks, grown as if by magic and each as perfect and beautiful and sensitive as the other, began to rise up towards where other men’s cocks had been, seeking to bury themselves between the thick hard plates of his mighty pectoral globes.

He sighed as the sensation of sex filled him up. It was always there, sleeping, only to be roused to action by the merest thought of another man, or even his own reflection, like now. His own intense beauty and power there in the mirror before him.

He reached forward to wipe the gathered condensation away and reveal that man, again. He was only 16, but he looked…25? 28? He was a man, now, with a man’s face and a man’s body. He smiled and a shock of desire went through him, because he had only been indoctrinated to Muscle Club for a day before they all left him, and he was left looking like this, and feeling like this, the owner of a body too powerful to control and cocks too hungry to ever adequately feed.

His cocks were huge. So much bigger than he ever thought anyone’s cocks could be. They rose up towards him and kept growing. Their twin heads bloomed and bulged, so thick he doubted he could encompass them in his mouth—but he could. And he did. Because this is what he craved, now, and the only thing that made him feel complete.

“Fuck,” he whispered, watching himself manifest into his pure, true form. Bigger and bigger, allowing himself to display himself to himself. He watched his body spread outwards and upwards, and watched the muscle bloom thicker and harder, pushing itself against his dark skin, unfolding and growing like magic.

His cocks began to drool. A heavy, constant flow of lubrication he could produce without thinking, a clear, warm honey perfumed with his own scent, something he could only faintly discern but which Geoff had told him could drive another man—another Muscle Club member—insane with desire.

He grabbed his cocks in his hands and ran his grips up the inches of each pole. They were hard and hot and heavy, and they rewarded his strokes with forceful sensual pulses—extraordinary sensations of perfect sexual bliss that originated in each prick and spread into every cell of his majestic body.

“Gonna cum.” he whispered to no one. “Gonna cum so fuckin’ hard.” His new voice was as powerful as his body. A low, masculine growl that could raise the short hairs on his friends’ swollen ball sacks and make them need him and what he could do for them. “Gonna cum.”

He grinned as he released the constraints and allowed his dam to burst. His twin cannons exploded, shoving ropes of cum towards the ceiling where it splattered overhead and rained down on his massive muscular form. He felt his fountains splatter against his skin and then he pulled the heads of his monsters inside his mouth and sucked hard, swallowing down every heavy pump with an insatiable hunger.

He came a torrent and gulped every drop. He peered up at the bathroom ceiling where a spackle of cream was clinging, and he reached up and scraped it into his dark palm and watched his magic body drink it inside, soaking up every drop that it could because it had to.

He came harder, enjoying the sensation of filling his mouth with his own potency, and the feeling of each rushing surge traveling up the thick inches of both rock-hard cocks. It was perfect.


Somewhere else in town and at the same time, Jim Stephens sat naked before his computer, one cock in his left hand as his right steered the cursor around his screen. He shook his head to fling the strawberry blonde fringe of gleaming hair from his blue-green gaze before reaching towards his handsome face to kill an itch that lingered under the heavy red-gold beard that traversed his chin and cheeks. He sighed and suppressed his swelling load of cream, grown to painful pressure in his massive balls as he edged himself mercilessly toward the his biggest explosion of cum, yet.

He missed his friends, and online porn was a poor substitute. How could any of those men hope to compare with his real-life friends? He had been loading up the tabs of his web browser with image after image of naked men, alone and in pairs and groups, staring back at him with their gym-trained bodies and their pornstar cocks, engorged to their fullest extents but still only pale imitations of what he owned himself. Unsatisfied that these fantasies could not live up to his reality.

Now he was left with porn comics that approached what he had grown accustomed to, particularly the art of Patrick Fillion, whose naked superheroes began to approximate his own physique. Beautiful fantasy men gifted with perfect muscular bodies and cocks down to their knees, dripping with cum and staring back at him with desire and companionship.

He stroked and adjusted his ass in the little chair as his body swelled larger with muscle. He was getting nearer and nearer to the point where he would be unable to hold himself back for one more second. His balls were filled, and now he could feel the cum start to tingle and surge even inside the massive swollen shaft of his prick.

He was looking at an image of a sort of cat-man lying on some lab table with a green-skinned alien doctor standing over him. The doctor held a laser-pointer thing in one hand, and was grasping the cat-man’s massive cock in his other. Small probes had been inserted into the cat-man’s balls and nipples and biceps, and the cat-man was looking up to the alien while a drop df sweat clung to his face.

The cat-man’s body was swollen with muscle. In a way, it looked like Jim’s own body, only not as big. The cat-man’s skin was colored like a cat’s, while Jim’s was bronzed and tanned. The cat-man had short, dark hair and green eyes. Jim had reddish-blonde hair, long and thick, and blue eyes.

But Jim imagined himself to be like the cat-man on the table, the victim or the willing participant of some experiment to create the prefect man, with a cock so big it might as well be a third leg, and muscles swollen to perfection along every inch of his body, and a face as handsome as some superhero.

The surges and tingles of sexual power were growing into a constant cascade of overwhelming bliss. The spark of his desire was a red-hot furnace. He gulped and gasped and breathed hard, his massive chest inflating and contracting as his cock grew suddenly thicker and redder and lengthened by several inches.

He pulled his monster’s helmet inside his hot, wet mouth and was instantly rewarded with an explosion of cream that shot directly down his throat and into his guts, like lava from a cannon. His eyes rolled into his head from the sheer intensity of the orgasmic release that he could no longer control. Tears came to his eyes and he felt his body grow warm and powerful as he loosed a hydrant of cum into his own guts.

It took three whole minutes to unleash the flood of cum inside his balls, He kept pumping and cumming and swallowing his load until his belly bulged with the cream before his body began to pull its power back into his muscles, and he could feel the power build higher and higher. His muscles tightened and bulged, swelling beneath his tanned skin as veins pulsed and grew over every swollen ball of brawn.

He swelled with power and size, feeding himself the essence of power like a circuit, creating and consuming to satiate his hunger.

When he was done, his body was pulsing with hard throbs of strength and he felt like he could have lifted his entire house onto his gigantic shoulders and done squats with it. He felt his heart pumping hard and every muscle was pushed to its absolute potential.

Now, it was time for school.


Later that day, at another school, Doug Goldstein and Tom Root stood next to each other at the back of Mr. Jamison’s P.E. class. They were so much taller than their classmates that standing at the rear was the only way to allow the others to easily see what was going on. Doug was stifling a laugh because Tom had his hand underneath his friend’s shorts and directly onto Doug’s bulbous, muscular butt cheek and was squeezing and kneading his friend’s powerful ass with the strength of ten ordinary men. It made Doug’s cock twitch and sent a constant thrill of sex into Doug’s nearly-naked body.

P.E. was the only time the remaining Muscle Club members could get close to their preferred method of dress. They had been allowed to go shirtless because they kept ripping through whatever they tried to pull over their massive torsos during the exercise routines, and they wore extra-large jockstraps under their tight cotton shorts in an attempt to corral the amount of thick sex meat they were gifted with and that somehow refused ever to grow fully limp.

“Cut it out, dude,” Doug whispered out of the side of his mouth. Doug was a hirsute bear of a man, with a thick forest of dark curls swimming across his massive chest. The fur swam down his torso, outlining each muscle of his eight-pack abs until it erupted again into a thick carpet just at the edge of his waistband, promising a thick public bush under his shorts. He had dark brown eyes under a heavy brow, a crooked, handsome nose and very thick lips that were surrounded by heavy, dark whiskers. At the moment, and no doubt due in large part to his friend’s attentions, his very large cock was pushing forward so intently that it threatened to rip its way out of the cage he had been instructed to place it in. Doug was fifteen years old.

His friend Tom was less furry, with a nice, soft, even distribution of auburn curls over his chest, leaving his belly and the rest of his exposed torso bare. Sweat trickled along the deep crevasses that separated one massively developed muscle group from another, lending his pale skin a silky glow. He had dark blue eyes surrounded by thick lashes, and his head was nearly bare, shaven to a stubble of gold like his hero, Carl Stanton, the Club member who had welcomed him into the fold, though at the moment a backwards-facing baseball cap hid the fact. He stood head-to-head with Doug, topping out at eight inches past six feet, and the massive shank of sex folded into the jock at his loins pushed his basket forward with an obscene and obvious capability. Tom was also fifteen years old. “What?” he asked with feigned innocence.

“Quit fucking around, Tom.”

“This isn’t fucking around,” he explained, squeezing his friend’s left ass cheek hard. Then he moved his fingers toward Doug’s hot crack and pushed in toward his hungry hole, moving his deft touch onto the wet, warm center and rubbing it with obvious glee. “But I’m getting closer.”

“Dude!”

“Gentlemen! Is this activity something you’d care to share with the class?”

Every face turned around and looked at the two unusually tall, unusually wide, unusually muscular and unusually well-endowed teenagers. Doug’s massive erection was tenting his shorts so much that his dick was pushing the waistband open and away from his body. Tom’s hand was still on Doug’s butt when they had been caught. Tom smiled and said, “Did you want an honest answer to that question, Mr. Jamison?” Some of the other young men made faces or voiced disgust at the innuendo, much to Tom’s amusement. Doug, who was less amused, slapped his friend’s hand away from his happy butthole.

“It was rhetorical, Mr. Root.”

“Understood, Mr. Jamison.”

“Were you paying attention at all?”

“Of course, Mr. Jamison.”

“Then perhaps you’d care to demonstrate the correct form for us all.”

He pulled his hand out of his friend’s shorts and said, “Only too happy to oblige, Mr. Jamison.” Then he strode down the middle of the gathered class of much smaller high school sophomores and approached the pull-up bars. “How many would you like me to do?” he asked, rubbing his large paws together. It made the muscles along his arms and gathered on his chest bunch and flex with obvious power.

“Ten should be sufficient.”

Tom performed a mock bow and placed his hands on the bar, then he bent his knees, hooked one ankle over the other and hung from the pole. He was so tall that there was barely enough room in the space for his body to fit. His lats flared out like wings from his awesomely tapered torso and a strong whiff of his very potent masculine scent washed over the gathering.

The hyper-muscular teen then started to pull his heavy body up and down with obvious ease, grinning from ear to ear.

“Show off,” Doug said, under his breath. He could still feel his friend’s fingers pushing inside him, and he missed the sensation more than he wanted to admit. He could smell Tom in the air he was breathing, pulling the other teen’s testosterone-fueled pheromones inside him with every deep, satisfying inhalation.

Everyone watched Tom perform ten flawless pull-ups, and everyone watched also as his body seemed to grow bigger and more muscular with every one.

One pull-up, and muscle was magically growing along his already impressive shoulders. Another pull-up, and they could see the cables of strength that wrapped his chest multiple and split and push outwards. A third pull-up, and his neck bulged and his lats bloomed.

Even the muscles he wasn’t using—those on his legs and belly—were swelling with every successive pull, as if the simple action of moving up and down was literally pumping the young man bigger and bigger. Tom counted off each pull-up as he performed them. “Four,” he said, grinning, and his arms swelled before their eyes. “Five,” he said, and they all watched him grow bigger everywhere, inflating with strength and size and power.

Of course, the other thing growing bigger was a manifestation of incredible and quite obvious growth occurring within his shorts. His cock was lengthening by the inch, and growing thicker with every pull-up. “Six.” It was like a coiled snake escaping its hole, pushing against the basket of his shorts until it sagged under the weight of so much heavy prick and balls. “Seven.”

Veins pushed against his skin, and his muscles grew. “Eight.” His grin was a smile of intense pleasure, and he winked at his friend. “Nine.” His knees brushed the ground now. He was gaining inches in height as well as pounds of muscle. “Ten.”

By the end, when he let go of the bar and stood up again, his body had grown massive with muscle. It bulged so thickly that it appeared to be threatening to burst from his paper-thin skin. He wasn’t even breathing had, but the short round of exercise had somehow made him appear to grow several dozen pounds heavier—and it was all muscle. The tiny shorts on his huge body were even smaller and tighter, clinging to him and easily showcasing the foot-long, wrist-thick coiled up length of dick that filled up his straining jockstrap. “Was that good, Mr. Jamison?” He tilted his handsome face and smiled.

“Adequate, Mr. Root,” the teacher responded drily.

“I can do some more if anyone here didn’t see how to do what I did,” he offered. A look of feigned innocence again crossed his features. “Does…anyone want lessons?”

“I think we are all suitably impressed, Mr. Root, thank you.”

“Don’t mention it,” Tom said as he strode back through the group, taller now and even more outsized, towards the back where Doug was shaking his head with mock consternation. “Like what you saw?” Tom asked him.

“You didn’t have to grow,” Doug said.

Tom shrugged. “I figured that a display of the benefits of exercise would be helpful.”

Doug raised an eyebrow and cast his glance towards Tom’s heavy bulge. “And down there?”

“The most important benefit of all,” he said, grinning as he grabbed his straining basket and hefted the load inside it.

“You might have at least make it look a bit challenging.”

He shrugged. “Why should I? I could do pull-ups until the end of the world and none of these guys would ever learn anything.”

Doug smirked but he had to agree. What possible difference did any of this make to either of them? Mr. Jamison’s voice rose about his thoughts as he said, “Hit the track!”

Tom elbowed his now smaller friend and smiled. “Here comes my favorite part of gym,” he whispered, wiggling his eyebrows, “watching all the fine asses.”

“Horndog.”

“Exactly.”


At the same moment across town, Jason Hickox was leaning against the building, his wide back stretching for miles along the wall with one foot planted against it and the other on the ground. He was killing time between classes, his backpack at his side with an open book in his large hands. He no longer needed the glasses he had been wearing since third grade, because along with all the other physical changes that Muscle Club membership had granted, he now had perfect vision.

He was flipping the pages fairly quickly without realizing it, drinking in the words with a speed that would have surprised him if he were cognizant of it, but he was finding the text too interesting and thought-provoking to be conscious of his reading pace and accelerated level of comprehension.

Another young man of sixteen was watching him from across the yard, his brow wrinkled in curiosity and doubt. Jason was dressed in a stark white Polo shirt and dark indigo jeans. His feet were bare. The clothes he wore clung to him like a second skin, and every aspect of his magnificent body was quite easy to recognize, from the fat nups of his nipple poking intently against his shirt, to the egg carton of abs that lined his otherwise flat stomach, to the length of dick that was shoved along one thigh—nearly to his knee. The fabric created wrinkles and stretched itself to its limits to try to encompass all that Jason was underneath, but otherwise the guy might as well have been naked for all the good it did to hide anything.

Jason looked up and his eyes zeroed in directly on the other teenager’s face. He smiled and winked, then went back to his book.

The other young man, Terrance Broderick, turned a deep shade of red and felt his entire body heat up with embarrassment. He’d been caught staring, again, and he swallowed drily as fear and shame filled him up.

Jason paused in his reading and said softly to himself, “Dick move, Hickox.” He shook his shaggy blonde head slightly and closed the book, smirking to himself before he raised his handsome face and looked at Terrance again. “C’mere!” he said, loudly.

Terrance swallowed again. “What?”

“Come here,” Jason repeated, more distinctly. “I want to talk to you.”

“I’m not supposed to.”

“I can’t hear you,” Jason lied.

Terrance considered his options. He could just walk away. That would be weird, but at least he wouldn’t get into trouble. Or he could go over there, if the jelly in his legs would solidify and allow him to walk anywhere. Or he could… but by then it was too late, because Jason Hickox had grabbed his backpack in his free hand, with his textbook in the other, and he was walking towards where Terrance was sitting.

Jason Hickox was not the sort of person it was easy to ignore. He was huge. He was beautiful. He had a smile that could melt the iciest heart and a voice that sounded like music. He had a head of gold that slid across his handsome face and hid those blue eyes of his, until he would shake his head with that way of his and you could see everything, from his soft, pillowy lips to his perfect nose to his squared-off jawline.

Jason was perfect.

“Hey,” he said, as he approached, “you’re…Clarence?” His beauty and size and power was growing bigger the closer he came.

“Terrance,” he managed to squeak.

Jason paused and stood before the much smaller student. Even though both were sixteen, Jason looked like he was closer to 25, while Terrance could have passed for 14. He had soft, immature features and large, wet eyes behind his glasses. He was hiding his boner under a stack of books, and his heart was pumping very fast. “Hi, Terrance. I’m Jason.”

“I know.”

The blonde teenaged muscle god smiled. “I can’t help but notice that you were staring at me.” He said.

“I…I’m sorry.”

“Oh, don’t misunderstand me, I don’t mind. I kind of like it.” He looked down at the edge of the planter where Terrance was sitting and gestured. “Can I sit down?”

Terrance shrugged. “It’s a free country.”

“You’d be surprised,” he answered enigmatically. “So, Terrance, what can I do for you?”

“Pardon me?”

“What did you want to see? You seem intent on staring at me, so I wanted to oblige.” Jason’s hand rested on his famous bulge and he said, “Like I said, I kind of like it. Being looked at.”

“I’m not sure I should….”

“And lately, I haven’t had many opportunities to be looked at like I like being looked at.”

“I don’t—”

“With my clothes off.”

“But….”

“Is there somewhere we could go? Just you and me?”

“Go?”

“So I can offer you a better look.”

“You and me?”

“Do you want to see me naked, Terrance?”

“No.”

“Really?” Jason’s hand moved from his crotch and started to pull his shirt from the waist of his jeans. “You don’t?” He pulled the tight white woven cotton up and revealed a treasure trail of gold leading up to his navel, and a set of perfect abdominals bulging hard and tight under his beautiful, silky skin.

Terrance looked down and felt his mouth go dry. “I’m not supposed to.”

“You said that before,” Jason said softly. “What aren’t you supposed to do?” He took Terrance’s hand in his own and placed it against his stomach.

Terrance had never felt anything like that. Jason’s body was warm, his skin was soft and supple, and his abs were like rocks. He could feel Jason breathing, feel his muscles expand and contract. It was such a simple thing, but it felt intensely intimate, like he could feel inside the huge teen’s beautiful body. “My parents said….”

“I don’t see your parents around at the moment, Terrance. Did they tell you not to be friendly?” Terrance shook his head. “Did they say you should’t make friends?” Again, he slowly indicated that they didn’t. “Well, there you are, then. I just want to be friends with you, Terrance. Do you want to be my friend?”

He nodded.

“Do you want to feel my chest?”

He nodded again.

“Move your hand up my body, Terrance. It’s just a few inches. Move it up my body and feel my chest.” The other boy’s small hand moved tentatively up, under the tight shirt, brushing against the meaty nub of one of Jason’s large, sensitive nipples. The huge teen stifled a gasp of pleasure and felt his new friend’s hand move across the massive globe of his right pectoral. “That feels nice, Terrance. Do you like how I feel?”

Another silent nod.

“Do you want to feel all of me?”

Nod, nod.

“Where can we go, Terrance? I used to have someplace where my friends and I could go but I don’t anymore. Do you know of someplace we could go?”

He looked into Jason’s handsome face. “My bedroom?”

“Your bedroom? Are you sure, Terrance? Do you want to take me to your bedroom?”

He nodded, open-mouthed.

Jason’s beautiful smile lit his features. “I think that sounds like an excellent idea.”

“We can’t—do…anything,” Terrance explained.

“I don’t want to do anything,” Jason replied. “I don’t have to do anything at all. I’ll just strip naked for you, and just for you, and you can do whatever you want to with me. Or to me. You can explore every inch of this body, Terrance. With any part of your body you want to. Your eyes. Your hands. Your mouth. Or any other parts. Anything and anywhere. Doesn’t that sound like fun?”

“But…what about class?”

“That feels nice, Terrance. Do it again.”

“What?”

“Rub your thumb against my nipple.”

“Your nipple?”

“Yeah. Rub it. See what happens.”

Terrance did. He moved his thumb against the firm pencil eraser of Jason’s thick nipple and rubbed it gently. Jason smiled and glanced down at his crotch, and as Terrance followed Jason’s gaze, he could’t help but notice that the huge teen’s cock was growing. He could see it pushing down the guy’s leg, and swelling thicker as it grew.

Jason spoke softly. “See what you can do to me? See how easy it is? Don’t you want to see what else you can do? What your hands on my body can make happen to me?”

“Yes,” Terrance admitted, his eyes glued on the swelling pole under Jason’s dark jeans.

“You can do whatever you want to.”

Terrance asked, “But…why me?”

“Because you want to, Terrance. And I want you to. I want to feel your eyes on my naked skin. I want your hands all over me. On my chest. On my arms. On my legs. On my butt. On my cock. I want you to touch me, and stroke me, and squeeze me, and stroke me. I want you to feel every inch of this body—and watch what happens as a result.”

“What will happen?” Terrance asked, looking up into the young man’s handsome face.

Jason’s beautiful smile was still there. “Magic.”


At a different high school, Andy MacKluskey stood in the showers, washing his body of the sweat and pheromones he was producing at a steady pace. The sweat was because he’d just been in P.E. and had been playing football, using his massive muscular frame like a battering ram, preventing any and all opponents from coming within an inch of his quarterback.

The pheromones were because he’d been initiated into Muscle Club a few months ago and he could’t help it—it was what this new body was built to do. He could only vaguely smell himself, the funky, earthy tang that smelled a bit like dirty sweat and a bit like ball sack and a bit like ass crack and a bit like…but when he thought about that, his cock would rise and his other cock would push free from wherever it went when he shrank it away and he’d have to start stroking them both until they spit their load of cream all over the fucking place.

He closed his eyes and sighed, rubbing the closed lids with his fingers to try to shut the vision of cock and balls and ass out of his imagination.

“Dude,” a voice said, loudly, “you were amazing today!”

He didn’t turn around. He recognized the voice immediately. Jon-Marc Calvin, the handsome black quarterback with the lithe, beautiful body and the intense dark gaze. “Thanks,” Andy replied, dropping his hand from his closed eyes and gritting his teeth hard. Sex. Sex was everywhere. He could…smell it. Sense it. Feel it. Like heat. Heat hotter than the water splattering against his naked body.

Jon-Marc slapped him on the ass. “Great game, Andy. You really saved my ass out there.”

Ass.

His ass.

“No sweat, JM,” he replied. “Just doing my job.”

“You okay, bro? You seem…tense lately.”

He shrugged. “I’ll be okay.” Hw used to have his friends around to diffuse situations like this. He used to be able to take all the good-natured and friendly gym talk and shit that happens between guys in the shower, and channel all that nice, dirty, sexy energy into fucking his friends.

But his friends were gone, and now he only had himself until school was out and he could find another abandoned Clubber. And that was four more hours away.

Jon-Marc stood next to him in the showers. He’d be naked, for sure. Of course he would be. Naked and wet and smiling at him, because he liked Andy, because they were teammates, and Andy was a huge dude who would always keep the other team away.

“Really, dude?” JM asked, setting his hand on Andy’s thick shoulder, because they were friends, and JM was nice, and he was concerned about Andy. “You can talk to me, you know that right? I mean, I know you’re gay and whatever, but you can talk to me about shit whenever.” The hand lifted off his shoulder and left a tingling throb of warm sex behind.

Andy leaned forward, putting his hands against the tile, and kept his eyes shut. “That’s cool,” he said. “But I’m okay.”

“Okay, dude, whatever you say.” Then JM, happy, carefree, well-adjusted JM, started humming something with that honey-sweet voice, moving up and down his register. JM could sing like a fucking angel. JM could dance his fucking ass off. JM was sexy as all fuck and JM knew it.

Andy sighed and turned off the water, standing in the sudden cold air for a moment and trying really hard to control his raging libido.

JM’s hand was there again, on his arm. “Seriously dude, what’s wrong?”

Oh, god, that touch. Another man’s touch. How much he longed for that every second of every day. How he missed having it around him, hands on his body, his hands on someone else’s body, pressing his lips to someone else’s, and feeling his cock pushing into a tight, warm, wet hole like sliding home. “I can’t—”

“Can’t what?” Andy could feel the heat from the other young man’s body against his, sense him standing there, naked and warm and wet.

Andy opened his eyes and looked over at the quarterback.

His cock pulsed and throbbed and heated up with a sudden infusion of blood. Water clung to the small dark curls of hair that dusted JM’s tight pectoral plates. It drained down his body, over his flat belly and down the supple length of his black, uncut dick. He was looking at Andy with those big beautiful eyes and a look of concern on his face. “Oh, fuck,” he said softly.

JM seemed to recognize the look that Andy was giving him, and certainly could’t miss the way the other teen was scanning his entire naked body like a hungry tiger viewing a meal. “Dude,” he said.

“Sorry,” Andy offered. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay, dude. I just…I never thought…like, me? Really?”

“Oh, fuck yeah.”

Their eyes met. “Dude,” JM said again. “You know I’m not gay.”

“I know,” Andy said.

JM looked around the empty showers. “But, like, is there anything I could, like, do?”

“Do?”

He nodded. “I don’t like it when you’re like this. All sad and shit. I like it when you’re happy—the way you used to be. So…how could I help you be…happy?”

“Wow,” Andy said, genuinely surprised. “I mean, I don’t know what…I mean, me and my friends, like, I mean….”

“Dude, no way we’re fucking. I didn’t mean that. But like…a kiss? Or something?”

Andy looked down his quarterback’s tight, muscular body and asked, “Can I suck your dick?”

“Seriously?” Andy nodded, looking hopeful. “Dude! Yeah! You can totally suck my dick! Anyone who wants to can suck my dick. I’m kinda…surprised is all.”

“Surprised?”

“You don’t think that’s kind of…I dunno…insulting?”

“Insulting?”

“That you have to suck my dick and I don’t do anything for you?”

Andy nearly laughed out loud. “Dude. I fucking love sucking cock. Sometimes, I think that’s what I was born to do in life.” He looked down and licked his lips. “Fuck dude. Thank you. Thank you. Oh, fuck, thank you.”

He dropped to his knees in worship, running his touch down the long, thin cock and slurped it inside his mouth, moving his hands behind his quarterback’s body and grasping his ass, hard.

“Dude!” Jon-Marc said, startled. And then, moments later, he couldn’t say anything at all. This certainly wasn’t the first time the young stud had gotten his joint blown, but nothing could have prepared him for the intensity and attention and worship that a Muscle Club member would pay to his cock.

Andy sucked on him like he needed to. He sucked and slurped and licked and kissed his cock and swallowed him whole, pulling his entire length inside his mouth and throat and doing things he didn’t think were possible, or could even imagine how his friend was doing it.

He could feel his load building and he was going to start pumping cream when Andy seemed to sense his friend’s impending explosion and he…did something. Something marvelous and incredible and unbelievable. He did something that made Jon-Marc feel like he was cumming a fat blast of cream but he wasn’t. Instead, it just made him harder and hornier and he started to face-fuck the muscular teen sucking on him.

Andy started to tug on JM before he knew he was doing it, sending vibrations of pure sex into his friend’s head and making him hold back his explosion until Andy wanted it. He pushed the sensation of perfect bliss into Jon-Marc’s brain and sucked on his hard cock with renewed gusto, moaning with pleasure.

They were alone together in the steamy showers for 10 or 15 minutes before Andy allowed JM’s prick to finally deliver a thick, warm, salty dose of cream that the Clubber swallowed down greedily. It wasn’t the same as receiving a fellow Muscle Club member’s sweet, delicious, satisfying cum, but it was enough to make Andy feel happy again.

He sucked every drop out of his friend’s balls and then released him from his mouth, stroking his long wet prick as it slowly grew limp in his hand.

He looked up at JM’s face and the other teenager looked down. “Whoa, dude. That was fucking amazing.”

Andy smiled a lopsided grin. “It’s not my first time.”

“No shit, bro. I mean, that was…that was…holy fuck.”

“Thanks,” Andy regained his feet and towered over the smaller man. “I mean it, JM. Thanks.”

“Anytime, Andy. And I mean that, too! Holy fuck!”


Shawn Dorset was sitting in English class of his junior year, absently toying with his left nipple and enjoying the constant, surging thrill of sexual pleasure erupting from his simple manipulation'thinking about Darren pushing his fat, hard prick so deeply inside him that he could practically taste his friend’s copious flood when he came—when he heard his name being called. “I’m sorry?” he answered, sitting up a bit straighter in his small chair and trying to adjust his massively muscled bulk to fit between the plastic seat and the L-shaped desk.

“Daydreaming again, Shawn?” the teacher asked with a note of resignation in his voice.

Shawn smiled sideways and huffed out a soft laugh. “Sorry, Mr. Cox.” ‘Cocks,’ he thought, and sighed.

“Do I need to send you to the office to have another talk with the councilor, Mr. Dorset?”

“No, Mr. Cox,” he answered. His voice was much lower than the teacher’s, and among the young teens in the classroom he stood out like a sore thumb. A huge, muscular, bearded, well-hung, constantly horny sore thumb. “I apologize.”

“Did you read the assignment, Shawn?”

“Yes,” he answered. He’d read it in a day. It used to take him weeks just to get through a chapter, but lately it seemed like he could devour books as easily as he used to swallow Darren’s massive prick. His own cock surged and throbbed as a sudden image of his old lover’s body flashed in his head.

“Then perhaps you could regale us all with a short description of the protagonist’s dilemma?”

Shawn straightened, cleared his throat, and began a dissertation of the trials and tribulations that Charles Darnay suffered at the hands of John Barsad and Roger Cly, with copious notes regarding the deviltry of Madame Dafarge as his teacher stood dumbfounded and open-mouthed at the head of the classroom. Shawn’s explanation and discussion lasted longer than he intended, but he had enjoyed the novel and even spent time in the library and online researching more about The French Revolution, informing his breakdown with tidbits he had unearthed.

At the end, the room was absolutely silent until the bell rang quite loudly and Shawn, as the assembled students and their teacher watched, rose to his six-and-a-half-foot height, picked up his small backpack, swung it over his massive shoulder and left.

“It was awesome,” he later told his friend, Matthew, who was not in Muscle Club but had reacted to Shawn in much the same way that Shawn reacted to Darren some months back. “Cox was all like, ‘would you care to enlighten the class, Mr. Dorset?’ and I was all like, fuck yeah I would, and then I told them, like, the whole Cliff’s Notes version of A Tale of Two Titties and shut him the fuck up.”

Matthew was still laughing at Shawn’s description. “Man, I wish I could’ve seen that.”

“It was awesome,” Shawn repeated. “I…uh—”

“I know. Time to flog the log,” Matthew said, glancing down at the throbbing erection that was threatening to split open Shawn’s tight jeans.

Shawn grinned. “You can stay and watch, if you want to,” he suggested, again. “It’s pretty amazing to watch these things go off.”

“Both of them?”

Shawn nodded. “I think I need to let the twins out for some air. They’ve been cooped up for far too long.” He rubbed his palm over the bulge. “You…ever seen two dicks before?”

“Yeah, only not on the same body.”

“You’re not curious?”

“I’ll let you be alone with your pets,” Matthew said, grinning. “Looks like they’re as anxious as you are.” He stood up off his friend’s bed and started to gather his things.

“I’ll never understand you,” Shawn said, also standing. He towered over his friend, more than a foot taller, and he was already shirtless. The flawless collection of muscle spanning his torso was mind-boggling, but he hated to wear clothing and had stripped off his shirt the second he was inside his room. “It’s so easy to just….”

“No offense,” Matthew said, keeping his back to Shawn, “but I’ve seen what happens to you guys. I like you, Shawn. I do. But….”

“Whatever,” Shawn growled, unzipping his fly and shoving his skin-tight jeans down his legs. His body was already swelling with more power as he stripped himself naked, allowing his true size to manifest like magic. His head approached the ceiling as his entire frame swelled larger and larger with his mind-blowing array of perfect muscular development. He stretched himself around as he looked at his smaller friend, feeling his muscles stretch and sing and throb with power.

“Gimme a call?”

“Of course,” Shawn answered with a sigh, standing now nearly eight feet high and as wide as two men. Then he looked down as he released his other cock and watched it inflate to the size of its brother, and the two of them rose to full power and started to drool his ample supply of lubricating honey. The scent of sex rose in the small bedroom like a thick, masculine perfume. “See you later, Matt.”

“Matthew,” his friend corrected. It was a joke they shared. “See you, Shawn.”

Shawn watched the door to his small bedroom close and listened to his friend walking down the hallway as he took one of his majestic, ever-ready pricks in each hand and started to stroke himself towards another colossal explosion of thick, warm, sweet, sticky cream. He looked at the small mouths of each cock and watched the unending stream of his copious pre-cum pump out and drain along their steel-hard shanks, liquid sex he could produce at will and for as long as he wanted to. He bent his head and stuck out his long, talented tongue and lapped up some of that warm honey, feeling it spread through his mouth with its tingling sensation, like something alive and powerful.

He gulped down the stream and closed his eyes to luxuriate in the unyielding, incredible, rapturous spasms of fiery sexual bliss that were erupting throughout every fiber of his huge and beautiful body. His balls swelled with cream, urged on by his ravenous need. Shawn was shoving fat gouts of his unending flood inside his own mouth from the twin barrels of sex and gulping the sweet seed down with a hunger that defied any attempt to satiate it.

He used to do this several times a day with all his friends, pumping into their tight chutes and feeling their warm lips wrapped around his thick hugeness, sucking down every drop he could give them and only wanting more. He sucked on himself, now, and swallowed his own torrent, feeling the familiar sense of well-being and potent satisfaction that only this could now provide him.

The creamy fundament of masculine potency. Sweet, delicious, copious surges of male essence from the bulbous spongey heads of all the cocks of all his friends.

He tried to ignore what Matthew had said, though the words hung in the room like dark clouds. “I’ve seen what happens to you guys.”

Shawn’s parents had forbidden him to associate with the other left-behind Clubbers, leaving the 16-year-old really only the one friend, since everyone else acted scared or…something…around him. Was it his size? His muscles? His looks? Maybe it was that fat, prominent bulge in his trousers, the ever-present and ever-ready wealth of dick that he could hardly control now that there were so few opportunities to really allow himself to be himself.

Matthew opened the front door with a backwards glance. He liked Shawn. A lot. And in a way—in a thousand ways—he wanted to turn around and head back into that room and strip naked, too, and gaze on his friend’s beauty and power and….

And end up like him. Alone, and lonely, and a freak.

Part 4

By the sixteenth day, Billy had grown massive, surpassing his lover’s size and strength and becoming the most popular man in the city—from any definition. Everyone wanted to have sex with the formerly off-limits teacher, and the benefits were obvious. He was now among the biggest, strongest and most beautiful men in Muscle City, easily picked out of a crowd of even these overly-muscled and particularly handsome men, and his features had intensified and improved to a point where he was now more beautiful than the legendary Raul Garza.

Where Raul could be a bit egotistic and elevated, Billy was always nothing but sweet, big-hearted, self-confident and fucking cute. The combination of his personality, his sense of leadership and the way he looked now made him irresistible to every other man in the city. It only made Carl prouder that they were together, and more in love with the man than ever.

No jealousy. No possessiveness. Tempers never flared. It made Billy wonder what was going on, and whether that sense of companionship and openness was another benefit of whatever was happening to them.

Whatever it was, it was good.

Things in Muscle City were moving along at a clip that seemed superhuman, until he considered that it was superhuman because they were all superhuman. They had amplified muscular development, that was obvious. What wasn’t as obvious and possibly even more important was that they worked together almost without discussion and completely without conflict. These young men, over-pumped with testosterone and amped up on hormones were somehow managing to pull together in an almost impossibly cooperative manner.

Certainly, they were taking more than the usual number of breaks while working to engage each other in…recreational pursuits. How could they not? Everywhere he turned, there was another amazing ass, another handsome smiling face, another set of mammoth pecs and meaty nipples poking up though thick coats of sweaty fur, another slick, hot prick beginning to plump to its full, glorious power and ready to start pumping the owner’s overwhelming payload of rich, sweet, hot, thick, delicious cream. Literally everywhere.

Resistance, as the saying goes, was futile.

The sounds of construction and destruction were hard to tell apart. As many men were rebuilding structures as they were tearing down uninhabitable ones. Naked men stood under open showers of water or being hosed down by their companions, washing off the grime, dirt and sweat, moving their large and powerful hands over the muscular contours of their bodies in a kind of self-worship of their size, beauty and power. Men routinely kissed each other in greeting, showing open affection and genuine love for each other as if that were the most routine thing in the world.

And Muscle City started to take shape, so at the end of the third week it was time to introduce Step Two to the young citizens; the opening of Muscle University.

He wasn’t sure how they would react. After all, he had promised them freedom, and now he was going to try to put them back in school, again, albeit a school the likes of which had never existed and probably never would anywhere but here. Billy and his fellow teachers would be the catalysts, of course, but he was relying on a new kind of learning that would involve the students as teachers to each other.

He hoped the rewards would be self-evident.

Before that evening’s usual activities, and as the men gathered again in the center of the city to fall into another wanton evening of unbridled, uninhibited, unrestrained pornographic partying, he stood among them to introduce Step Two.

It was not hard to get their attention. Billy was now the unrivaled master of the entire group—bigger, stronger and the most beautiful of any of them. “Good evening, gentlemen!” he announced in his deep, soothing tone. Shouts in return greeted his address. “Before the night’s proceedings begin, I would like a few moments of your time to explain the next step in Muscle City’s development.”

“Looks like you’ve got some developments of your own, Billy!” Whoops and hollers of agreement and approval met the anonymous observation, and Billy found himself blushing—only increasing his attraction to certain members of the audience.

“Thanks for noticing,” he offered, self-deprecatingly.

“How could we not?” someone shot back.

It was true, of course, but Billy ignored the compliments and moved ahead with the evening’s announcement. “I’m sure some of you have noticed that our little group…”

“Who’s little?”

“Shut the fuck up and let the man talk!”

“Sorry!”

Billy stifled a laugh. “Uh, so, I’m sure some of you have noticed that our big, muscular, pornographic group has been exceptionally successful rebuilding our new home. Things are working much better than any of us had ever dreamed possible, and it’s all thanks to every one of you. You’re all remarkable, amazing, beautiful, sexy and magnificent—but you’re also incredibly smart! Imagine my surprise!” General laughs met his joke, understanding the nature of it as well as understanding the meaning behind it. They were smarter!

“What I want to do is help that particular aspect of our continuing growth and development, both as a community and as individuals, by introducing some structured education into our home.”

“Uh oh, I think I hear the word ‘homework’ coming.”

He smiled. “Perhaps, but I think you’re going to appreciate and even enjoy this homework, because it will involve each of you becoming both student and teacher.” This time there were no smart retorts, and the faces turned towards him—by now fully trusting in the things he said and did—looked at him with anticipation and interest.

“All of you have special talents, things at which you excel, or things you have a passion for. I want you to consider those things now, and keep in mind that nothing is too odd or trivial or silly. You may think your hobby is something personal that only you would enjoy, or that you have a unique skill that isn’t of any practical use. Maybe there’s something you always wanted to try but never had the time—or the nerve.

“Muscle University is about all those things—and everything else. The other trained teachers and I will conduct a more…run-of-the-mill curriculum. English, Biology, Chemistry, History, Political Science. All those boring subjects you never thought had any practical purpose for you.”

There was a smattering of laughter born of recognition. They had all, at one time or another, said exactly that.

“But I assure you that there’s some practical and useful knowledge in every aspect of learning, no matter the subject. What’s important is not necessarily the lesson you learn today. What’s important, however, is that you keep learning.” He paused to make eye contact with the hundreds of beautiful male faces looking at him now. There was silence in the square, and he knew he now had their full attention.

“Nothing is mandatory, gentlemen, but I urge all of you not to abandon curiosity. If you don’t know something, it is time to learn it. If you do know something, it is time to teach it.” He smiled. “Now, I fully expect that there will be more than a few classes in oral sex, some lessons in perfecting the art of the orgasm, probably even kissing classes and, I hope, ‘how to fully satisfy your partner in ten easy lessons.’” He looked at Carl as he said this, raising an eyebrow and winking.

More laughter, now, mixed with sounds of realization and exchanged looks between the men. Most of them knew who they wanted those particular lessons from, and there were glances, smiles and nods to that end. “And there will be time for that as well. Believe me, I’m one of you—I’m just like you—and I fully understand that…need. Don’t avoid the other classes, please. You will not be expected nor required to attend any of them, but let me assure you, and promise you from the bottom of my heart that you will never regret knowing more.

“You will only regret not knowing.”

He stopped as a warm summer wind swept through the naked bodies. The sun was set and the sky was purple as the stars began to appear. “When?” someone asked.

“When?” he repeated, slightly surprised.

“Yeah, when do we start?”

The two simple questions turned into a murmur of agreement that quickly became an excited buzz among the young muscular men.

“We start now,” a familiar voice announced. “And we start here.” Billy’s lover Carl, naked and glorious, his muscles pumped to their utmost extents after a day of hard work and drenched in sweat, mounted the small seating area that surrounded the city fountain where Billy was standing. He clapped his hands together and then held them up over his head. Billy nearly swooned as his lover’s unique and spicy manscent washed over him. He stank deliciously.

“Gentlemen,” Carl said, mimicking his boyfriend’s manner and words, “gather around me. I am going to give you two valuable lessons. The first is a lesson about fear.

“No, don’t worry, I’m not gonna start singing. I want you all—every single one of you—to know what we have here. Did you ever stop to think why you did the…more questionable things in your life? The things you regret or the things you’re ashamed of?”

“Like being an asshole?”

Carl laughed. “Well, that’s certainly one way of putting it. And, yeah, I guess that’s true. When you’ve been an asshole to others, or even an asshole to yourself. Treated someone unkindly, said words you regret, even acted out with violence. Why did you do that, really, particularly considering that you haven’t done it at all since we got here?

“And also consider this: if there ever was a time to start acting like an asshole, I’d think that being stuck in a dead city surrounded by nothing but stuck-up guys with too much libido and testosterone would be one very great place to start. But none of us have done it, and I think I know why.

“Fear is the reason for most of the bad shit in the world. I’m gonna go all Yoda on your asses, but it’s true. You say stupid shit because you’re afraid of someone, of what they might say or do—or even think. You want to hurt them, maybe, because they hurt you. But before it ever gets to the hurting point, it’s the fear that drives us all there.

“Think about when you used to get angry. Think about when you used to feel bad about yourself. Think about feeling sad, or feeling confused, or feeling like you didn’t want to go outside. Why did you feel like that? I’d bet it had something to do with what someone else said or did, and you were afraid. Afraid they were right about you, and their words that might have been said out of their own fear—I mean, c’mon, we are pretty fucking intimidating and we’re odd and weird and—”

“And fucking cool!”

Carl laughed again, and nodded. “And fucking cool, sure. But when someone else is different, the first reaction is fear. Don’t know why exactly. Except that’s not the case here. Not here, and not with us.

“There is no fear here. Did you realize that? No fear at all. Nothing and no one to fear. No one here will ever judge you about being you. You can do whatever you want to do—and what you want to do likely involves being naked and sucking on a dick or kissing some lips or getting even bigger than you are now, and no one—not one soul on any street or in any building, no one standing next to you right now—is going to object or call you names or try to prevent you from it. In fact, they’ll want to help you achieve it. They want to see you succeed and grow and be the fucking happiest guy you’ve ever been.

“There is no fear here. Which leads me to my second lesson, and the second lesson is in love.”

Whoops and hollers went up, and a good many of the superteens were already stroking in anticipation of a good public fuck, but Carl held up his hands to regain quiet. “I didn’t say lovemaking, I said love. And this is a lesson in the most powerful and most precious form of love—unconditional love.”

Billy’s brow furrowed because he didn’t know what to expect any more than the audience did. Carl glanced at him before he continued. “I want to teach you today about what you have been receiving, maybe without even knowing it, and what sort of man is standing next to me up here. Oh, no, Mr. Titus, you aren’t going anywhere!” He grabbed his lover’s meaty arm and pulled him back to stand next to him, and Carl placed his own well-developed limb across Billy’s shoulders.

“By now, I’m sure you have all been able to share some quality time with William Titus. I mean, look at him! He’s pretty fucking amazing, am I right?” Cheers, loud and long and sustained, erupted. Billy blushed again. “But I don’t want to teach you about what this man looks like, because that isn’t what’s most amazing and wonderful and just plain fucking miraculous about him.

“Billy Titus sacrificed everything for every one of you standing here tonight.” He paused again, looking at the curious and confused faces before him and Billy started to object, but Carl interrupted him. “Consider if you will your own lives. Not what you are enjoying here and now, surrounded by your brothers, living naked and free here in this place, building yourselves a new home among people who care about you, and cherish you, and love you.

“We don’t use that word very often, and I believe we should. I love all of you. I love you. I won’t qualify that to say that I love you like brothers, I simply love you and I trust—I know—that you love me.

“That is something special, dudes. That doesn’t exist anywhere else. That exists here, among us, and only here—because of this man.”

He looked at Billy’s handsome face. “As you no doubt know, Billy and I have been together for a number of months, long before either of us could be honest about that, though neither of us chose to live that lie. It was something we had to do, and it was something we did together. It was because of that world where we lived, and you know what that was like.

“How many of you here were rejected by your friends?” Some hands went up. Some heads nodded. “How many were thrown out by your own families? Your own mothers and fathers?” A few more hands. A few more nods. “But…how many of you felt totally abandoned? Adrift and forlorn? Alone and friendless? How many of you had no one to turn to?”

The hands all dropped, and every set of eyes looked at Billy Titus.

“He fought for you in ways you never knew about. He put up with…Christ…so much shit. Just…shit…about us. The things they said. And you don’t know how many times we were on the brink, how much they hated us and didn’t want us around.

“Billy never gave up on a single one of us. Billy never said no to any of you who asked for help, and he offered help to more of you who never even asked but needed it anyway. When you were confused, or lonely, or rejected or betrayed, there was one man who was always there.

“And he is standing here next to me tonight.

“Unconditional love is a love that accepts you exactly the way you are. It is a kind of love that understands you when no one else does, a love you can always turn to and trust in and believe in. An unquestioning, all-encompassing love. And that, my brothers, is the love that Billy has for us—and that I have for him.

“Think on that, please. In the entire world, there will always be one person—one man—who will love you exactly how you are. And that man is Billy Titus.

“So here is the lesson for you to take away—the first lesson of Muscle University, if I may be so bold. Love each other. Love each other unconditionally. That doesn’t mean fuck each other, because I know we’ll all do that anyway, and some of us are really quite good at that too—but loving each other, that takes courage and patience and something that I don’t think most of you have experienced like I have. And that thing is the love of a very good man.

“But just to make things clear…this one’s mine.”

Carl wrapped Billy in his strong arms and kissed him quite fiercely. The crowd went absolutely fucking insane.

They stormed the stage and surrounded Billy and Carl. Some of them were crying openly. Others were cheering, pumping fists in the air, shouting his name.

In that moment, on that night, what Muscle City might be and what it might become was illustrated in a way that no one who was there would ever forget.

Part 5

The sounds of Muscle City would be challenging and unusual for anyone who was not already a citizen to recognize. There were occasional shouts of feral pleasure, deep groans that built to earthquake level as the young men joined into a chorus of sexual bliss, and the more familiar sound of skateboards rolling along the sidewalks and streets. If Clubbers weren’t walking or running to their destination or rendezvous, they were boarding there.

A few others had brought along their bikes, and these young men were discovering similar tricks that they could do, though their new huge bodies were often too large for the bikes they brought.

Watching a hyper-muscular young man traveling along on a skateboard was an interesting and surprisingly erotic scene. He would stand there, hips thrust forward for balance, his perfect collection of muscles working in unison to propel him forward as his massive cock swung like a pendulum. His thick head of hair would fan in the breeze like a flag of action, and he would be inevitably smiling with unvarnished glee at the sensation of freedom and fun that naked skateboarding provided.

It wasn’t long before they began to understand that no physical feat or action was beyond the capabilities of their new powerful bodies, and it wasn’t uncommon to see a group of boys with the skateboards performing flawless maneuvers and acrobatics that might have seemed impossible before, their massive muscles bulging and flexing with infinite capability as their huge cocks flopped and wagged like happy puppy tails.

Even when they didn’t land the jump or missed the target, when they fell and tumbled and crashed with enough power to crumble walls or even destroy entire buildings, they got back up without a scratch to their skin or a bruise to their muscles.

After realizing that they were more or less indestructible, their antics and athletics soon went to even greater heights, and the place became a kind of circus for their incredible bodies and superhuman capabilities.

Inevitably, after testing their powerful bodies and watching each other perform increasingly elaborate and difficult tricks, they’d fall into each other’s sweat-coated embrace and engage in the most pleasurable physical activity of all—and the one their new bodies had been designed to excel at without peer.


The Felicitators, as they had come to call themselves, being Justin the handsome dark-haired leader, Mike the cute blonde surfer dude with intense blue eyes, Aztec god Manny with his chocolate kiss nipples and smooth, latte skin, and red-headed Cal with his milky flesh and Southern accent, arrived upon their own skateboards, winding between and around each other like fish in a stream, curving and leaning and bending their superior bodies, grinning and laughing with giddy happiness as they arrived at their appointed spot, to see if someone new would arrive.

They only needed to wait a couple of days for the blue Ford sedan to make a reappearance, only this time it had two occupants.

Justin was the one who suggested the name for their quartet, to much joking from his compatriots. “Felicitators?” Cal asked. “What the fuck is a felicitator?”

“As in felicitations,” Justin calmly explained.

Cal’s freckled features contorted. “What the fuck is felicitations?”

“It means ‘friendly greetings,’” Justin explained calmly.

“And why not just be The Friendly Greeters?”

“Too mundane.”

To which Manuel replied, “Oh, it’s too ‘mundane’? Are we going to offering them scones and tea when they arrive, then?”

“What the fuck is a scone?” Cal asked.

“I got something to offer them,” Mike said, grabbing himself.

“Who else knew Mike would be the first one to go there?” Justin asked, putting his hand up.

“Don’t be jealous,” Mike said. “Just because I’m bigger than you are.”

“It’s not the tool,” Justin said, smiling, “it’s what you do with it.”

“He has a good point,” Manny said, “and I know because I’ve been at the other end of it.”

Manny and Cal were inside fucking, and Justin and Mike were outside the small general store making out when they heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. Justin was leaning his fine naked butt against the doorframe and Mike was kissing him quite passionately, accompanied by the rather boisterous and aggressive sounds of Cal urging Manny on using some fairly colorful language. The entire building was literally shaking just from the actions taking place inside between the two huge muscular teenaged demigods.

“Dudes,” Justin called out, “get the tea and fucking scones ready!”


“You are fucking shitting me.”

“Told you, dude! I fucking told you!”

Karl and James were looking through the dusty windshield toward the seemingly empty streets of the oddly abandoned town. And to the left, on the porch of the weirdly old-fashioned store stood two naked bodybuilders who had been, only moments ago, making out like horny teenagers at the back of a dark theatre. “Were they—?” Karl asked.

“Yes, they fucking were,” James confirmed. “That big dark-haired naked bodybuilder and that big blonde-haired naked bodybuilder were kissing each other like it was going out of fucking style.” James had a hard-on and Karl wasn’t far behind.

Justin and Mike turned towards the car as it slowed to a stop in the middle of the street, and Justin said, more loudly, “Dudes! Fuck later, it’s time to friendly greet some visitors!” Then Justin and Mike moved off the porch and jogged towards the car, both with huge smiles on their handsome faces and all of their tremendous muscles bouncing and shifting beneath their flawless skin.

“Holy fuck,” James said.

Karl was opening the door and stepping outside the sedan, while his friend remained dumbstruck and horny inside the warm compartment. “Hey, Karl!” Justin said, putting his heavy arm across the smaller man’s shoulders. “Welcome back!” Then he bent slightly to peer through the driver’s side and asked, “Who’s your friend?”

“That’s James,” he answered. Then he looked up at the handsome man’s face and remarked, “Are you even bigger than before?”

Justin looked down at himself and shrugged. “Possibly.” Then he looked at Karl and said, “You’re looking good.”

“Uh, thanks?”

“Hey, no problem.” He smiled as his eyes moved up and down the smaller man’s body. “No problem at all.”

Then Mike grabbed Karl in his arms and hugged him. “Karl!” he said, happily. “Fucking great to see you again!” He hugged him tightly. Karl could quite easily discern every hard muscle lining the huge man’s frame, as well as a thick, firm shank of sex meat that he pressed into Karl’s belly. It felt like a fucking nightstick.

The two naked bodybuilders smelled ripe and musky, but it wasn’t a bad scent to Karl’s nose. In fact, he found it surprisingly enticing. “Uh, James? Are you gonna come out of the car and say hello?”

James swallowed hard and looked down at the raging hard-on shoving itself against his fly. “I need a minute.”

Justin and Mike both bent down and their two sets of eyes found the source of James’s embarrassment easily. “Whoa,” Mike said with a growl. “Looks like James is gonna fit right in.” Then he looked at James in the face and said, “Don’t worry about springing a stiffy around us, James. Hell, it’s amazing I’m not sporting a raging boner right now just looking at you.”

James turned bright red. “What?”

“Fuck yeah, dude. No worries. Would it make you feel better if we were all hard as fucking stone? ‘Cause I can do that.”

Justin said, “I think maybe we should allow James a bit of privacy if he wants it, as enticing as your invitation is, Mike.” Then he stood up, directing his attention back to Karl. “So, what brings you back to our little town?”

“Your little naked bodybuilders making out in public sort of a town?”

Justin smiled. “Yes, that’s the one.”

“James was curious about the place after I told him about the first time I came here. He thought I was lying.”

“How rude! But you can hardly blame him, can you?” Cal and Manny appeared in the store’s doorway. Both men were covered in sweat and dirt, as if they had been wrestling nude on the dusty floor. As they stepped from the shadows into the sunlight, their skin took on a copper sheen and every thickly developed muscle was suddenly keenly defined. Cal had a raging boner that wagged like a metronome as he walked, and Manny’s dick looked like it was slowly deflating from its majestic glory, still firm and thick and covered in wetness.

Mike hunkered down next to the car and set his ham-thick forearms on the open window as he said to James, “See there? Cal has a nice hard-on too. Why don’t you come on out of there and say hello?”

James’s eyes were round as they looked at the approaching men, and particularly at the largest erection he’d ever seen—either in person or in print. It was colossal. It was amazing. It was…scary. He put his hand on the door handle and stepped out of the small sedan, his own boner still throbbing with dull, hard pulses.

Mike came around to the passenger side and hung his heavily-muscled arm across James’s shoulder and reached his hand down and gave the smaller man’s dick a friendly squeeze and rub. “Dudes,” he shouted towards Cal and Manny, “I think we’ve found a new friend!”

“Who… who are you guys?”

Mike looked at him. “Just guys. Like you.”

“I’m not like you,” he said, confidently, looking at these four massively muscled and incredibly handsome men.

“You could be,” Mike said. “It’s easy.”

“One step at a time, Mike,” Justin advised. “Welcome to Muscle City, James. I’m Justin, this is Mike, and our two approaching Romeos are Calvin and Manuel.”

The final two musclebound superteens arrived at the car and offered their hands. A redolent smell of sex accompanied their arrival. It was pungent and powerful and as strong as they looked. “Hey,” Cal said.

“What’s up?” Manny asked, shaking James’s small hand in his huge paw. Then his eyes drifted south to where Mike was still massaging and rubbing James’s insistent hard-on and his elegant eyebrow arched. “You need any more help with that, just let me know.”

Mike said, “I’ve got a hand on it.”

Karl looked at his friend and smirked. Justin said, “Well, James, what do you think? Was our friend Karl here lying about us?”

“Fuck no,” he said softly. “This is amazing.”

“No,” Mike said, “this is amazing.” And he squeezed James’s cock earnestly.

“How…how did you guys get…so…big?” James managed to ask.

“It started with these two guys at school. You remember the trumans?”

Karl said, “Huge guys? Bigger than you? Yeah, they were everywhere for a minute or two and then they disappeared. I thought it was some kind of, like, advertising stunt or something.”

Justin shrugged, “Yeah, I don’t know either, but these two guys found something and it changed them, like, overnight. They got bigger, grew muscles like magic, got huge pricks, then grew bigger muscles, then grew bigger pricks, then they just kept growing. And then they changed some others, and things kind of ballooned from there.” He grinned quite proudly and his collection of brawn swelled slightly everywhere, as if he himself was growing larger on the spot.

Karl looked down at Justin’s fat prick and said, “Ballooned?”

“Is everyone—?” James was evidently having trouble making his mouth work.

“Everyone here is like us. We came here to be who we are, do want we want to, and not have to worry about making others feel comfortable or conform to their rules anymore.”

Manny spoke up. “It’s a little weird at first,” he said, lifting up his arm and watching the muscle inflate into glory, pumping higher and fatter and thicker with obvious strength, “and things are awkward. You break things, and you run into door frames and you have to be careful about…stuff.” His arm relaxed, but his cock was plumping. “But it’s surprisingly easy to grow accustomed to.” He reached down to stroke himself with a randy smile on his full, soft lips.

“I don’t understand,” Karl admitted. “How did it happen?”

“Well, it has to do with—”

Cal asked, “Are you sure we should say anything?”

“Billy told us to be honest, so let’s be honest,” Justin said, and then he nodded to Manny.

The handsome hung Latino said, “Put simply, if you swallow my cum, you get bigger.”

“Your cum?”

“Or mine!” Mike offered helpfully.

“Or mine,” Cal added.

Justin shook his head and rubbed his eyes. These guys…. “If you swallow any guy’s sperm—any guy here in Muscle City—you’ll get bigger.” He looked James in the eyes, emphasizing the truth of every word he was speaking. “You’ll grow taller, you’ll develop muscles like ours, your cock will get bigger, your balls will swell with cream, your face will change, you’ll never get sick, you’ll have the energy of ten guys and the strength of 20, your libido will go through the roof and you’ll experience a level of horniness so vast and unlimited that you’ll start to wonder if you’ll ever be satisfied.” He paused, smiling. “That sound about right to you dudes?”

He studied Justin’s handsome features more closely. “My face will change?”

Justin nodded. “It gets…better. Everything gets better, like you’ve been put inside that Captain America chamber and pumped full of something and you come out the other side bigger, stronger, sexier and…well, like us.”

Karl looked at the four towering, muscle-packed dudes standing around him. They were undeniably the most beautiful men he’d ever laid eyes on, and just looking at them—at their faces and their muscles and their oversized sexual equipment—was testimony enough that what Justin had just explained had to be true. “But…how?”

Justin shrugged, and it looked like mountains shifting. “Don’t know, really. I guess it’s something genetic, something that changes you at a very essential level. And it happens very fast.”

“How fast?”

“Very fucking fast.”

“But…but…that…that’s….”

“Yo, Mike? Could you stop your manhandling of our new friend’s equipment for a sec? I think he wants to say something.”

Mike pouted as he stopped rubbing and squeezing James’s hard-on, but he did not remove his large hand from its proximity. “But…fuck, you’re good,” he said, looking at Mike, who smiled and winked. “But that’s gotta hurt like a motherfucker! Growing taller? Getting bigger muscles? That all takes energy and pain and you’re…you’re stretching the fucking bones and breaking down everything in your body!”

“Feels fucking great,” Calvin said, bouncing his tremendous pecs as if to accentuate his claim. Karl watched the muscle fibers roil and swell. “Feels like…a fucking amazing orgasm.”

“But, where do you all come from? How is it you’re all living here? How come no one knows about this?”

Justin said, “People know. Our parents. Our friends. Relatives. People we used to know who didn’t want us around anymore. People who were glad to see us go. They know we went somewhere.” He shrugged. “Kind of doubt any of them care where we are or what we’re doing, as long as we’re gone.”

“Why’s that? Was there some trouble?”

“Guys kept turning into muscular giants, didn’t they? Guys started inflating with muscle, we were fucking each other whenever are wherever we could. The world out there, it’s not made for us.”

“Fucking…each other?”

“Oh. Yeah. Probably should mention that part. We’re all gay.”

“All of you?” Karl asked, incredulously.

“Every last fucking one of us,” Cal reported. “And couldn’t be happier!”

“That’s not possible. Statistically….”

“I can prove it to you, if you like,” Cal said, wagging his eyebrows with a leer. “But believe me, we’re all gay. Maybe not before the change, but very certainly after it.”

“It turns you gay?”

Justin shrugged. “Among other things, yeah. But really, what girl could handle this thing, anyway?” he asked, hefting his gargantuan tool into his large hand and wagging it at Karl. It was a thick, long tube of heavy sex meat. “But among us guys, it works pretty good.” He beamed a smile of absolute happiness, and let the giant cock drop, slapping against his thickly muscular thigh.

“This is all…very strange.”

“Very cool, you mean!” James retorted. “It’s like some kind of dream!”

This made Mike very happy, and his manipulations of James’s enflamed hard-on resumed. “I’m happy you’re happy,” he growled, grabbing onto the thick cock within its denim shield.

“Aw, fuck,” James said softly. “What was… what was the… the thing…. that you….”

“What thing?”

“The tug…aw fuck that feels sooooo good.”

“Oh, yeah!” Karl said, remembering. “What was that thing that happened? When I was here last? Someone said something about tugging.”

Mike’s face reddened and Justin’s handsome visage tightened slightly. “That’s…another thing. We’re not supposed to do that to others.”

“What is it?”

“Did you…want to feel it, Karl?”

“I don’t know. Explain what it is, first.”

“It’s harder to explain than to just give you a taste of it,” Justin said. “Just a small taste.”

“Just a nibble,” Cal said, smiling. “I think Mike should do it, though.”

“Yeah, Mike’s—very talented,” Manny admitted.

“No shit,” James readily agreed, gasping in evident bliss.

Mike smiled. “You want to be tugged?” he asked. Karl tilted his head, and then slightly nodded. “Okay,” Mike said. A smile was the only change to his face, and he seemed not to move a single of his massive muscles as he stood there, looking at Karl.

A warmth surrounded the smaller man. A warmth that did not originate from the bright sun overhead, and he realized that it was coming from Mike. Mike was doing something to him, to his body and his brain, and all his thoughts suddenly turned carnal and very dirty. He wanted to fuck Mike. He wanted to fuck him very badly. His cock began to throb with hard, insistent beats and his skin felt tight and hot and his mouth went dry.

He wanted to kiss Mike. He wanted to pull the giant man into his arms and press their mouths together. He wanted to reach down and squeeze the muscular behemoth’s gigantic cock and feel it swell and lengthen in his hand as he delivered strokes of bliss to the fat shank of sex and felt it growing hotter and harder in his hands.

He wanted to pull open his jeans and pull out his own throbbing dick and spit into his hand a slather it up with saliva before twisting the bodybuilder’s huge frame around and pushing himself inside. He wanted to be inside the man, and all over him, feeling his muscles and his lips and his dick, feeling his skin, all its silky smoothness covering all his steely hardness.

He reached down to undo his belt and pull his fly open.

And the feeling dissipated as quickly as it had manifested. Those lustful thoughts of the other man and what he wanted to do and how he would do it all and the sensation of exactly what that would feel like disappeared.

“Just a taste,” Mike said. The smile was still on his lips. Looking down, it was hard to avoid noticing that the huge man’s huge equipment was now fully erect, a fantastic and almost frightening manifestation of his power and his sex and his desire. It arched its long, thick neck up from his loins and throbbed with hard beats. Veins visibly pulsed along every inch, feeding it hot blood, and the head blossomed like some overripe fruit filled with juice and seed.

“Holy fuck,” Karl whispered.

“Not exactly holy,” Justin qualified, looking at his friend’s huge hardness and reaching over to grab him and stroke him with the sort of familiarity and naturalness that suggested that this sort of thing happened all the time. “Impressive, nonetheless.”

Mike beamed as Justin stroked him. His entire body seemed to swell, as if every inch of him was made of cock, and his muscles pressed outward against his slick, perfect skin. “Thanks,” he answered, as he released a thick flow of pre-cum that coated his friend’s grip in slick honey. His scent grew voracious on the warm wind, thick with sex and the essence of masculine power.

“Fuck,” Karl whispered again.

James was speechless. He had just discovered paradise, and was surrounded by the men of dreams who were all naked, powerful, beautiful and apparently ready and willing to do with him everything and anything he had ever fantasized about. He looked from one to the next, drinking in the dark beauty of Manuel’s gave, the towering majesty of Mike’s magnificent erection, the overwhelming sense of control and perfection radiating from Justin and Calvin’s silky, milky flesh and his bulging muscular development that was so much beyond anything he’s ever seen before.

Justin looked at him and said, “Are you all right, James? You seem…distracted.”

“I…I’m…I—”

Justin smiled warmly. “I know the feeling. The first time I was surrounded by some Muscle Club guys, I felt exactly the same way. Shall I do for you what they did for me, to help me…adjust?” James nodded slowly. “All right,” Justin answered, his smiling brightening. “Why don’t you step with me over to the store. I think having so many of us around at once can be a bit…unnerving.”

James nodded and followed the towering naked monument of muscle away from the car and the other three Muscle City residents, leaving Karl alone with Calvin, Manny and Mike who all turned their undivided attention towards their guest. “Where are they going?” he asked.

Mike explained, “Justin has a way of making people feel comfortable.” His bronzed face looked semi-serious.

Manny nodded. “He’s…gifted.”

“Gifted?”

Calvin’s strawberry blonde head nodded. He looked towards the store and the departing pair with obvious longing. “That’s sort of why he’s in charge of us.”


“I didn’t think anyone was in charge—or could be.”

“Oh, I may be overstating his role,” Cal admitted, “but in the scheme of things, and between the four of us, Justin is most definitely the Alpha dog.”

“Because—?”

Calvin smiled slimly. “He’s gifted.”

“Oh,” Karl said, watching his friend following after the enormous, thickly-muscled behemoth. “And…what shall the four of us do in the meantime?”

“I have a couple of ideas,” Mike answered.

Part 6

The store, when they reached it, was nearly as warm inside as the street was outside. It had been cleaned up, and was now little more than an empty shell. James observed that Justin had to duck and turn slightly sideways just to fit through the door, and he looked even taller, broader and more muscular than he had when they had met, as if the man had grown larger and heavier with brawn with every step they had taken.

Justin turned and smiled, “Relax, James.” The smaller man smiled back towards the naked bodybuilder with the mammoth cock. The larger man seemed to be giving off a palpable heat, and he smelled raw and sexy. James had never seen nor met anyone to even compare with the man standing before him. He was…prefect. So huge, so strong, so handsome and yet so gentle and friendly. And fucking sexy as all fuck! He could hardly believe that a man such as Justin was real, leaving aside that he would even be alone with him. He drank him in, burning his beauty and power into memory for future fantasies.

“Turn around, please,” Justin instructed.

“What are you going to do?”

“I’m going to make you feel very, very good,” Justin answered.

James pivoted in place and closed his eyes, braced for whatever the huge man had planned. Then, with a gentleness that belied the larger man’s size and strength, Justin’s huge and powerful hands were on his shoulders, and the muscular man began to firmly massage and knead James’s muscles, rubbing his neck and the back of his scalp, and moving his talented hands across James’s shoulders.

As he did so, a sensation of bliss came over him, like a cascade of warm water than sank into his body and calmed him. “What… what’re you doing?”

“It’s like tugging,” Justin explained, “but with a bit of finesse. Something I learned to do with a lot of patience and a lot of practice on my brothers.”

“Your brothers?”

“The other guys here.” His voice was soft, but deep. A rumble of power from that immense and beautiful chest. “We think of each other as brothers, of a sort. Of course, some of us really are brothers.” He grabbed firm flesh and muscle and massaged his new friend, sending constant cascades of soothing pleasure into his brain.

“And do they—?”

“Do they what?” Justin’s hand traveled down James’s back.

“Does everyone here…have sex…with…?”

“Do they fuck each other?”

James nodded and moaned softly.

“Possibly,” Justin admitted. “Probably.” His voice was soft, deep and soothing. His words were calm, and he simply stated what he knew without judgment or implication. “When we were back in town—back in our old home—and we had to spend our nights alone, sometimes finding someone else to be with was all that mattered. We don’t enjoy being alone, and we’ll seek out the company and pleasure of others like us regardless of the circumstances. Often that other person—or persons—lived beneath the same roof.”

He rubbed James’s scalp, and pushed a thick rush of pleasure into his head. “We have several advantages at our disposal, and depending on how you look at it, one of those is that we’re in a constant state of arousal—and another one is that we’re also able to act on that state constantly.”

“Constant?”

“Yes.”

“Right now?”

“Yes.”

“You’re…aroused?”

“Very much so.”

“By me?”

“Yes,” Justin answered. True, his body was always pulsing with dulls throbs of need and sexual prowess, but the presence of another man pushed that needle into the red zone. He could smell James, feel him, feel his potential and his power. Sleeping inside him, waiting to be woken up.

“So…you’d like to—?”

Justin throat released a sexual groan of obvious desire. “Oh, I’d very much like to, James. Very much indeed.” His hands moved down the front of James’s body, caressing him with slow strokes. He pressed his hard, muscular bulges against the smaller man and lowered his mouth towards his ear, whispering, “But that’s entirely up to you, James.”

“Me?” The word came out as a gasp.

“Yes, James. You’re in control, here. You’re in complete control. I’ll do whatever you want me to. I’ll only do that. I’ll do that for as long as you want me to. Because I can, James. I can do anything you want to with you for as long as you want me to.”

James exhaled roughly. His imagination was running rampant. “I want to look at you.”

“All right, James. Look at me.”

Justin’s hands released James’s small body and the other man turned around. Justin loomed only inches from him, towering over him.

He was nothing but muscle. Muscle and dark furry curls and smooth, silky skin that glowed in the dim light. His dark eyes looked down at James with need and desire and superiority. Or perhaps that was only what James read in them.

James moved his gaze downward, over the huge man’s enormous chest and its two thick, fat nipples. He watched Justin breathing, watched his chest swell and receded, watched the perfect 8-pack of his bulging abdominal wall move as he breathed. He could feel the large man’s warm breath against his skin.

He looked down. Justin’s fat prick was hanging nearly to his knees. Had it always been so large, so beautiful, so majestic? He had never seen another cock to match it, neither in size nor in perfection. The long, heavy shank was absurdly thick, and quite obviously firm. The head was half-covered in a wealth of foreskin, but as he watched, it drooped even farther down his leg and began to swell thicker, pushing the helmet out of its cocoon as the whole thing grew larger and longer.

“I want to touch you,” James said.

“Touch me,” Justin growled.

James moved the back of his right hand against the monstrous appendage. It was warm—almost hot—and smooth as silk. It twitched as he touched it, responding to him, and began to grow hard and rise. James turned his hand around and moved the tips of his fingers along the shaft. Justin groaned, a deep and feral sound, and his cock throbbed hard. “Does that feel good?” James asked.

“Yes, sir,” Justin answered.

“Do you want me to continue?”

“Yes, sir,” Justin answered.

“I want to watch you get bigger.”

“Yes, sir.” It was easy for Justin to obey, and as James grasped his meat, Justin allowed himself to swell larger and larger, growing until the girth of his monster began to pry open James’s fingers. The head of his massive cock blossomed like a ripening fruit, a bulbous perfect helmet that was becoming glossy as the skin stretched tighter and tighter against its unending and overwhelming development.

The smaller man’s eyes widened as he watched his host’s prick continue to swell in his grip. It felt hot and hard as stone. He could feel its hard throbs as it grew, beating in time to Justin’s powerful heart. “Oh my god,” James whispered reverently, feeling and watching the huge man’s sex continue to swell.

“Thank you, sir,” Justin rumbled.

A shining drop of clear precum began to gather at the snake’s mouth, growing quickly and drooling down its length. Justin was shortly pumping a steady flow of his unending tide of honey, and it swelled from the eye of his cock and poured down the sides, coating James’s grip in warm slickness.

He began to stroke the massive erection, and was instantly rewarded with a resurgence of growth, unbelievable to him as the cock continued growing bigger and bigger.

The smell of the powerful man in the room grew intoxicating and heavy. And his body began to grow.


“What do you think they’re doing?” Karl wondered, looking towards the store.

Mike said, “Gushing.”

“What?”

The huge blonde muscular teen smiled broadly and winked. “That’s what we call it, but we don’t say that in from of Justin.”

“You mean Gushtin,” Cal added, also with a wide smile.

“I don’t get it,” Karl admitted.

“It’s a nickname. When we were in Muscle Club, before we came here, that was a kind of thing. Everybody got a nickname. Justin actually has a few, because he doesn’t like any of them so we kept changing it. First one was…The Hose?”

“Hoser,” Manny corrected, “as in ‘hose ‘er down.”

Mike nodded. “Then there was Juicer. Or just Juice.”

“Honeydripper,” Calvin added.

“Yeah, that was a good one.”

“A little long.”

“Not unlike the man himself.”

“But…why all the nicknames?”

Mike laid his heavy, thickly-muscled arm across Karl’s thin shoulders. “Well, it’s like this. Sometimes when a guy gets upgraded, he gets some special…individual thing. I mean we all get the muscles, the size, the strength, the overwhelming charm. But some guys get an extra.”

“Remember Timebomb?” Calvin asked. All three of the huge teens sighed and smiled.

“Fuckin’ A, Timebomb. Timebomb was amazing. When the Timebomb went off, everybody felt it.” He looked a bit forlorn for a moment, as if remembering something lost. “And Carl—not you, Karl, the other Carl, Carl Stanton—we called him Superman for a while.”

“Because he was faster than a speeding bullet?”

“On the contrary, if there was ever a guy who took his time, it’s our Mr. Stanton. No, Carl used to always wear this worn-out, sad-assed T-shirt he tried to stretch over his muscles with the giant S on it.”

“When we used to wear clothes,” Manny clarified.

“I think that goes without saying,” Mike added. “Anyway, when he finally outgrew the thing, we called him Peach, or Peachy, because his head was fuzzy like a peach.”

Karl looked at Mike, “And what was your nickname?”

Calvin and Manuel but started dancing this highly sexual, hip-thrusting step with their hands in the air and their massive cocks flopping around like loose firehoses. Then they both sang out, “The Stripper!” Then they high-fived each other.

“Shut the fuck up,” Mike advised them.

Karl had to grin. “The Stripper?”

“This dude here,” Manny said, pushing his finger into Mike’s meaty chest, “has what we commonly call The Spurts.” Karl looked down at Mike’s cock.

“No, you have me confused with Gushtin. Not that kind of spurt.”

“Growth spurts,” Calvin clarified. “Some guys get bigger like that. Most of us just…keep getting bigger.”

“You’re getting…bigger?” Karl found that hard to believe.

But Calvin nodded. “All the time. We just keep growing.”

“Bigger and bigger,” Manny agreed, and he lifted his right arm and bulged his mighty biceps into swollen glory. Karl watched the muscle fill up like it was being inflated—a perfect round ball of power mounted on his upper arm that split into distinct heads and pushed against his dark skin. “Bigger and bigger,” he grinned.

“But some guys….”

“Like Mike,” Manny said, nudging the blonde.

“Get big all at once. Like…boom!”

Mike grimaced. “Yeah, well, you’re just jealous.”

“Anyway, so, one time in Science class….”

“It was English,” Mike corrected.

“Whatever,” Calvin said as he rolled his eyes, looking more like a teenager than ever. “So in English class, it happens because, like, you can’t control it, right? It just…happens.”

“I can feel it coming,” Mike said, a bit defensively.

“It is so. Fucking. Cool,” Calvin added. “So, he’s sitting there and he’s all, ‘excuse me teach, but can I be excused?’ And the teacher, who’s so not into us because we like the worst students ever, right? He goes, ‘No, Mr. Carlson, I believe you’ve had your extracurricular activity for the day.”

Karl’s brow arched. “Extracurricular?”

“Fucking,” Cal said simply. “So, anyway, Mike’s all, ‘but, I really, really need to be excused, please.’ And teach is all, ‘No way’ and shit. So…it happens.”

“It happens?”

Calvin nodded vehemently. “It fucking happens.”

“I can’t help it,” Mike said, “and I did try to warn him.”

“You got bigger?”

“I got fucking enormous. I mean, there are growth spurts and there are fucking explosion spurts, and this was the latter thing.”

“You…exploded.”

“Mike, here, got so big so fast that he basically tore out of his clothes and ripped apart the desk he was sitting in and suddenly in English class instead of some over-muscled teenager with tight clothes and a constant boner….”

“I was the Incredible Hulk, naked, seven feet high and sporting the hard-on to end all hard-ons.”

“So what does he do, this guy?”

“He fucking dances!”

“I do,” Mike volunteered. “And I’m fucking good at it too.”

To demonstrate, Mike started to dance, and damned if he wasn’t as amazing as his word. The man’s hips gyrated, his body was sinuous and elastic, he moved like his joints were oiled and Karl felt himself getting hot at the sheer blatant and unashamed sexuality that the gorgeous blonde beefcake started to display.

“Go Mikey! Go Mikey! Go Mikey!” the other two chanted.


Justin towered over James. As the smaller man reverently stroked his thick cock, he allowed himself to swell and grow, packing on the muscular size while his head slowly rose towards the low ceiling.

Cables of new muscle swelled outward beneath his smooth, silky skin. His chest became two massive globes of power. His arms looked overwhelmed with brawn, in thick bulging balls and long, powerful cords.

He was breathing slowly, his feral gaze locked onto the smaller man, and his body was growing warmer, literally increasing the heat within the small space. His scent grew stronger as his heat increased, and his cock was releasing a steady, thick stream of clear, masculine honey that draped down the towering majesty of his massive meat, slicking James’s grip as the young man applied both of his hands to the task.

A low, deep groan of pleasure rumbled in the huge man’s chest. It sounded animalistic, like a tiger or a bear. “That feel good, sir,” Justin reported.

James looked up into the incredibly handsome face of the seven-and-a-half foot tall mass of muscle under his control. “God,” he said, “you’re so beautiful.”

Justin smiled and his cock swelled in James’s grip. “Thank you, sir,” he said. “So are you, if I may say so, sir.”

“Me?”

He nodded, tilting his chin down. “You are beautiful, sir. So beautiful. May I—?” He began to ask the question before stopping himself, as if he had overstepped his bounds.

“What?” James asked.

“May I kiss you, sir?”

“Yes,” he allowed.

Justin bent his face towards James, licking his lips slowly before pressing his mouth to the smaller man’s lips. It was a gentle, soft kiss, and it made chills shudder along James’s spine, that such a huge and powerful man would kiss so gently and with such obvious care and devotion. Justin let out a soft gasp as their mouths parted, and James opened his eyes and saw the face of the handsome man cast in an obvious reflection of desire and satisfaction.

James stroked the fat, massive cock steadily leaking lubricating honey and pressed their mouths together again, kissing the man with sudden fierce hunger. Justin’s bear paw wrapped around his neck, warm and smooth, pulling their mouths together as he pushed his tongue inside and kissed James back, matching his intense hunger with ease.

“Oh, god,” James whispered, as the kiss ended. A warm gush of honey was Justin’s response, a flood of thick wetness that flowed over James’s grip, a very palpable and physical demonstration of the huge man’s pleasure.

“I’m sorry, sir,” Justin rumbled. His sudden gush dripped from the small man’s hand. He must’ve release a pint of his warm, thick honey in one fat rush, pumping it up the heavy, thick inches of his meat without control.

“Sorry? For what?”

“I’m afraid I lost control for a moment,” he answered.

“Lost control?”

Justin nodded. “It’s…difficult to maintain myself around you. To control my impulses and…desires.”

James smiled. “What…what do you want to do?”

Justin smiled back.


“But…what about Justin?”

Mike stopped dancing and asked, “What about him?”

“His nickname.”

“Oh, that. Yeah, well, Justin has a particular…talent.”

“A talent?”

“More like a gift,” Calvin said.

“Or a fucking miracle,” Manny added.

“What sort of talent.”

“Well, uh, it’s sort of two things in one. One is a talent—or maybe an aptitude. Justin is good with his hands.”

“An understatement if there ever was one,” Calvin said.

“His hands?”

“He likes to rub them all over you. He likes to feel every inch of your skin, to feel your muscles…your body.”

“He’s a sensualist.”

“A what?”

Karl said, “A sensualist. Sensuality. He likes to feel.”

“I’ll say,” Mike agreed. “Sometimes I think he liked that more than fucking.” He considered something, then said, “You know, you’re right! When he’s with you, he doesn’t just whip it out, get hard, shove inside and start fucking.”

“Like someone we know,” Manuel said, looking pointedly at Mike.

“Hey, I like fucking!”

“We all like fucking,” Calvin said. “But some of us like kissing, too.”

“And stroking.”

“And sucking.”

“I get the point,” Mike said with finality. “But we’re not talking about me, we’re talking about Gushtin.”

“So, he’s good with his hands?”

“Not just good. He’s fucking amazing. Like…amazing.”

“So?”

“So, when Gushtin gets started, he really gets into it.”

“And?”

“No, dude. He REALLY gets into it. And when he’s into it, he starts gushing.”


James was wrapped in the heavy, muscular arms of the most beautiful and largest man he’d ever seen. The man’s skin was warm and smooth and soft. The man smelled raw and sexy. The heat of his magnificent body was surrounding him, infusing his own skin, making his entire body throb with sexual desire.

He had never felt so safe, so comforted, so perfectly in tune with another person. Within the man’s embrace, within his massive and steel-hard muscular caress, surrounded and overwhelmed and contained within his powerful frame, James was feeling simultaneously sheltered and powerfully turned on. He could feel Justin breathing against him. He could feel the pulses of his heart, beating with a strong steady rhythm.

Justin was slowly and gently (at least for him) caressing and massaging James, moving his large, strong hands across the smaller man’s body, feeling every inch of him as he lulled him into a perfect state of trust and comfort. His eyes were closed and he painted a picture of the man’s body in his head, becoming so intimately familiar with him that he could pinpoint James’s every erogenous zone, where he shuddered when touched, or where he moaned, or where his cock twitched or his breath caught or his entire frame suddenly relaxed.

He memorized the man’s body as he moved his touch across every inch. This was his talent, and the reason others longed to return to his embrace. After he was with a man, he knew that other man’s body perhaps better than he knew his own. He knew what to do, where to go, how to touch them and lift them to a level of flawless physical bliss before things even started turning sexual.

His hands were tools of perfect pleasure. Squeezing, probing, caressing and rubbing, he could deliver hours of ecstatic rapture and seemed to draw as much pleasure from his caresses as he delivered. He groaned with bliss as he explored James’s body, and the man shuddered and swooned, nearly passing out from the sensation of Justin’s fondling and stroking.



“Gushing?”

“His cock.”

“He starts cumming?”

“No, not the white stuff. The clear stuff. The whatever..not the spermies.”

“Ejaculate,” Karl said. “When he gets excited he pre-cums?”

Mike nodded. “When Justin gets excited, he fucking spurts like a broken hydrant. I’ve seen him spontaneously gush a good six feet with enough honey to splatter a man’s entire chest in a glaze of sex. When he sees something he likes—someone he wants to touch—he just goes off like a fucking fountain. That thing snaps to attention and you can practically watch his cock bulge and pump and deliver these amazing fat gushes.”

“It’s. So. Cool,” Manny added. “And it feels…fucking amazing.”

“He starts to—?”

Mike nodded. “He can’t help himself. And he’s a bit embarrassed about it, but when it happens, when you’re with him, and he starts the flow going and it’s all over your skin, this warm, slick goo that smells like sex and feels like heaven and he starts to massage you and caress you and kiss you as his dick fucking gushes these thick flows of honey all over the both of you and then…something happens.”

“Something else?”

Mike nodded. “Something amazing.”

Karl looked towards the quiet store, “So they’re in there together and….”

“And Gushtin is gushing. You jealous?” Manny asked.

“Jealous!”

“That James got there first?” Karl looked stupefied and Manny nudged him with his arm in a friendly manner and asked, “What’re you doing back here, Karl?”

“I was…curious.”

“What about?”

“Just…you guys.”

Calvin smiled, too. “Us guys? What about us guys?”

“Well, I mean, who wouldn’t be curious?” He said, trying to dodge the question.

“Lots of people wouldn’t be curious, and lots of people would,” Mike answered. “But what, in particular, were you curious about? About us guys?”

“Like…you know.”

“Like, what do we know, Karl?”

“Like…about getting so—big.” His eyes glanced downwards. Mike made his pendulous, foot-long, inches-thick cock pulse. Karl had never seen anything like that, as if the powerful teen before him could easily control his cock, making it bulge on cue and swell thicker simply by willing it to be so. The other dude’s cock was visibly lengthening, crawling down his well-muscled thigh and adding inches to its already impressive dimensions. It was swelling with mass and veins as it grew.

“Oh,” Mike said, “is that all?”

“Yeah,” Karl answered dubiously.

Calvin said, “Which one of us big dudes were you most curious about, Karl?”

He turned towards the red head, who suddenly looked larger than before. His chest was a set of enormous muscular plates lined with cables of power, with two fat nipples drooping off the edge like peanuts. His milky skin was shiny with sweat, and his own monster was swollen and growing more rigid by the second.

“Yeah, Karl,” Manny added. “Was there…anyone in particular you wanted to spend some time with? Discussing how…big…he is?” Karl shifted his attention again, and Manuel looked even larger than Cal. His dark-skinned body appeared to be growing even bigger as he simply stood there, doing nothing at all.

“Dudes,” Mike said, with a slight sense of worry in his voice, “what about what Mr. Titus—?”

“Mr. Titus said we should be friendly,” Cal answered. “I’m just being friendly to Karl.”

“Me, too,” Manny agreed. “I’m just being really friendly. And I just want to be friendlier.”

Karl gulped hard.


Justin’s prick was in overdrive. True to form, he was not simply leaking gossamer threads or even drooling a steady flow of honey, he was now actively gushing thick pumps of precum that splattered and splashed against the man in his embrace as well as his own naked form.

The room began to smell rank and raw. Justin’s powerful scent—and equally powerful pheromones—were literally soaking the room.

His arms around James’s smaller body, holding his form against himself, he massaged and caressed and pleasured the other man in ways that James had never experienced. His touch was magical, and his body had never felt so good.

And every gush of honey that soaked into his clothing and drenched his skin beneath made him feel better. A tingling sensation accompanied Justin’s gushing explosions, and it made James’s whole body feel like a stroked, hard-as-steel dick.

A sudden, copious fountain of precum erupted up Justin’s amazing and colossal cock, splattering between the two men with wet warmth that bathed them both in the essence of sex.

James’s small body shuddered with perfect bliss. Justin moaned and released another heavy cascade.


The three huge men surrounding Karl were slowly growing ever larger and more beautiful as his heart began to pulse hard and fast. He felt hot and everything smelled like sex. “What’s happening?” he asked.

Mike said, “Nothing. Nothing’s happening.” His voice dropped in register with every word.

“Did you want something to happen?” Calvin asked. His cock was swelling into a monster.

“Just tell us what you want, and we’ll make it happen,” Manny agreed.

“Look. Dudes. I’m not gay.”

They exchanged glances. Then Mike said, “So what?”

“But…I’m not gay.”

“You said that already. And I repeat; so what?”

“We’re not forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do, Karl. But we find it…curious…that you came back to visit us. Right guys?”

Manny nodded and Calvin said, “Yeah, curious.”

“We’re curious about you like you’re curious about us,” Mike said. “That’s all.”

“About me?”

Mike nodded. “You said you were curious about us. About us being big. And I want to satisfy your…curiosity. I want to satisfy you very, very much.”

“We all do,” Manny agreed.

“How can we satisfy your curiosity, Karl?” Calvin asked. “What, in particular, can I do?”

“How did it happen?”

“How did we get big?”

“Yeah.”

“It’s in my cum,” Mike explained.

“Your cum?”

Calvin cleared his throat. “It’s primarily in our cum, but it can happen in other ways, too, sometimes.”

“So you—?”

“If I cum in your mouth, you’ll start to grow.”

“My mouth?”

Calvin shrugged. “Your mouth. Your ass. Probably I could cum in your ear and you’d still start growing.”

“But…how..?”

He shrugged again. “Don’t know. But it’s 100% effective and guaranteed to work. So far, it’s worked on everyone.”

“But…what happens?”

Mike smiled. “This happens.”

A miracle occurred in front of Karl’s eyes as Mike, and then his companions, began to swell larger and larger, rising taller and spreading wider and packing on pounds and pounds and pounds of raw, pure, perfect muscle. As they continued growing, each of the young super teens began to sprout a secondary cock from their thick pubic bushes that grew so quickly and so suddenly that it seemed to Karl that he was imagining all that was happening, but he knew it was real.

Each of the teens, Mike and Manuel and Calvin, were growing bigger and more powerful and, incredibly, more handsome with every passing second. If Karl had regarded these guys as impossibly beautiful and incredibly powerful before, he had no words to describe them now.

Mike was nearly eight feet high. Two massive shanks of sex meat hung in lush abundance, dangling over a foot long and as thick as Karl’s wrist. His face was incandescently gorgeous, perfected to a state that looked inhuman in its beauty. “This is what happens, Karl. This is what we all look like. This is what it means to be in Muscle Club.”

“Muscle City,” Manuel corrected. Karl looked over and audibly gasped at the dark-skinned Latino’s handsome visage. His dark eyes looked like caramel, surrounded by thick lashes. His lips were pillows of obvious sensuality. His body was constructed of fat wedges and deep valleys and heavy nipples hanging from two massive plates of cabled glory mounted on his chest. He owned two pricks, as well, hanging fat over a set of hairless balls that looked as large as lemons and were visibly swelling as if each had a pump inside making it grow and recede.

Karl looked at Calvin. His copper hair was now accompanied by a thick beard and mustaches that gave him an incredibly masculine air. His green eyes sparkled and his ready smile was incandescent. More copper hair sprouted in thickly across his massive chest and wound down the valley between his abs until it grew back into a forest that crowned his fat cocks, two creamy-skinned monsters whose plum-sized heads were cowled in masses of foreskin. He was monstrously huge, and seemed to glow in the sunlight.

Now at their true forms, the three Muscle Citizens were releasing unfiltered clouds of masculine-scented pheromones. Their bodies were pumped hard and full of Transform’s pure power. Their balls swelled with hot cream waiting to be pumped up every thick inch of both cocks, and their libidos were topping out at eleven on a scale of ten. They were living, breathing embodiments of perfect male sex, with bodies overwhelmed with muscular power, ready willing and able to perform any task set to them with super efficient concentration and an eagerness to please.

“Fuck me,” Karl said quietly.

Mike tilted his head. “Is that a promise or an offer?”


James had not yet removed a stitch of clothing. Thick, dark stains marked his shirt and jeans where Justin had oozed his love juices, a consequence of the deep pleasure he experienced as he explored another body, marking James with his essence and his scent when his cock swelled and gushed from pure sensual bliss. He would say, each time, “Apologies, sir,” and continue his caresses. The warmth of his honey bathed James in pure sex, and he was soon thickly lacquered in Justin’s copious flow of precum as it continued to stream from his massive shank of glorious fuck meat.

James moaned and his dick throbbed. “Take…take my shirt off, please.”

Justin applied his hands to the hem of James’ shirt and stripped it from him. It was sodden and heavy with the flow from Justin’s cock, redolent with his juice and his scent. He tossed it aside and it landed with a wet slap, clinging to the wall before its weight slowly made it slip to the floor..

James’s skin was slick and glistening, thickly coated in Justin’s honey. Justin reapplied his touch to James’s bare skin, and the absence of the smaller’s man’s clothing made their contact electric and fiery. He moved his talented, magical hands across James’s base flesh, groaning with pleasure.

James said, “Take off my pants.”

“Yes, sir,” Justin growled deeply.

He sank to his knees and unbuckled James’s belt. He applied his hands to James’s jeans and unzipped them. He moved the heavy denim, soaked through with his own masculine nectar, down James’s legs to extract them from his body. James stepped from his flip-flops and stepped out of the jeans and heard them join his shirt on the floor with the same thick, wet slapping sound.

He watched Justin rise to his full height again, and Justin embraced him in his strong arms, moving his hands down his back and onto his buttocks. He buried his face against the huge man’s hard chest, smelling his body’s sweet stink and breathing him inside.

Justin was hot. Physically hot. As Justin’s hands grew near to the core of James’s body, a thick and sudden release of warm honey jetted down James’s legs from Justin’s massive prick. He gasped in unison with the superteen and closed his eyes when Justin’s magic touch finally found his hole and he lifted his leg, wrapping it over Justin’s hip to allow the talented fingers entry to him. His arms tried to encompass the huge man’s frame. He was as hard as a rock, but smooth and soft and silken to touch.

Justin rubbed the wet warmth of James’s most intimate spot with a gentle devotion belying his size and power. He tenderly nudged and pushed and pleasured the smaller man’s softness, feeling him tense and release at the intrusion. James’s mouth—his lips and teeth—found the rubbery nub of Justin’s fat nipple and he teased it, licked it, prodded it, bit it.

“Yes, sir,” Justin groaned and pushed his finger inside.

His cock exploded with a gallon of honey.


“They’re awfully quiet,” Karl observed, trying to change the subject.

“Like I said, it’s an intimate experience.”

Calvin asked, “What sort of…experiences do you like, Karl?”

“Me?” he said, looking up.

Cal nodded. “Yeah, what do you like to do? Because…y’know…I bet we could have some fun, too.”

“Yeah,” Mike readily agreed. “Let’s have some fun!”

Cal continued past Mike’s eagerness. “Do you like getting sucked? Would you like having your cock inside my warm, wet mouth, having my long, slick tongue licking every inch of you, having my strong hands squeeze you and tease you while my mouth sucks and licks until the tingles are too hard to resist and you start pumping your cream inside my hungry mouth?”

“Maybe you like getting rimmed,” Manny suggested. “You like that? The warm wetness licking your taint and your hole, my talented tongue pushing inside and licking you out like an ice ream sundae? That feeling like having a slick, hot, wet dick teasing your backdoor, squirming in ecstasy while I apply my mouth to your hole?”

“Maybe you’re like Justin,” Mike said, “since you seem to know about that. You a…sensualist, Karl? You want to feel my body? My muscles? You want to press your lips to my skin, kiss and lick me, every inch of this body? You want to tease my nipples and and move your touch across these massive bulges and feel what I feel like?” He smiled a lecherous grin, “because I would be so into that.”

Feeling more than a bit intimidated by the huge men around him, naked and utterly unashamed and displaying their arousal with open lust and admiration, he said, “Why don’t you get started and maybe I’ll jump in when…I feel like it.”

“That’s hardly fair to you,” Mike objected.

“Yeah,” Manny agreed. “I mean, it’s not like there’s not enough to go around.”

“Maybe he’s scared,” Cal suggested. “I mean, look at us. We could practically destroy a building.”

“Practically?” Mike asked.

“Well, I mean, we have destroyed a building but….”

“‘A’ building?”

“Okay, several buildings, but….”

“But,” Mike insisted, “we’re just pussycats, Karl.”

“Very large pussycats,” Calvin corrected, “but pussycats nonetheless.”

“Maybe he wants it all,” Manny suggested. “But he’s too shy to ask.”

“What about that, Karl?” Mike asked. “You want to rest yourself on top of this body, chew on my nips, lick the sweat off my neck, put your mouth on mine while Calvin sucks on your joint and Manny licks your asshole?”

“I….”


Both the men inside the store were covered in a thick coating of Justin’s warm honey. His cock was gushing as he embraced James’s small body, feeling every inch of him. His fingers were digging into James’s ass and his mouth was kissing his neck, his shoulders, his tongue lapped up the salty tang of his own slick lube as he explored his new friend’s body.

James, of course, had never felt anything like this. The warm, wet cocoon of Justin’s constant flow bathed his skin in a sort of orgasmic tingling sensation. It was the most erotic and sensual experience of his life, and his cock was throbbing hard with constant blissful pulses.

“You feel so good, sir,” Justin growled.

“Kiss me,” James ordered.

“Yes, sir,” Justin responded. He twisted the small man around in his arms and bent his lips to James’s mouth, granting him a soft, tender kiss. His cock gushed between them, a hot volley that warmed James’s skin and made fresh erotic tingles cascade down his flesh. He gasped and Justin groaned. “May I kiss you again, sir?” Justin asked, softly.

“Yes,” James replied. Justin’s cock gushed strongly with happiness and desire and he kissed James again, holding his head in his hands as the wealth of his copious and seemingly unending flow of warm, rich, salty honey dripped off their skin. “Oh my god,” James sighed, laying his face aside one of Justin’s mammoth pecs, “I want to feel like this forever.”

Justin smiled, rubbing his hand through the smaller man’s hair and said, deeply, “That can be arranged.”

James looked up at the achingly handsome face. “Do it,” he said.

“Are you sure?” James nodded and Justin’s cock fountained a thick stream of warm honey to display his joy at the other man’s request. “It would be my pleasure to welcome you to Muscle City, James.”

“What should I do?”

“You don’t have to do anything,” Justin explained. His copious flow of precum was now accompanied by the miraculous source of perfect masculine power, his utter blissful joy allowing him to release the initiator that would begin to infiltrate James’s genetic structure and remake him utterly. “You’re already on your way.”

Part 7

You’ve never done it?” Calvin McCloud, Muscle City’s resident biology and earth sciences teacher, paused in his labors to look over at his friend and fellow ex-high school teacher.

“I never had the inclination,” Billy Titus reported. His huge, beautiful, muscular body was covered in a layer of dust and dirt, blending with the sweat that coated his glistening skin. Still, he was easily the most beautiful human being that Calvin had ever seen.

The two huge men were positioned beneath the ceiling of the first floor of a two-story building with their large, strong hands grasping beams overhead. They were poised to push up against the floor of the second story and then pull it down, making the room ‘Muscle Club Sized’ to accommodate the larger, taller, broader bodies with which the new residents of the city were gifted.

“You mean you’ve never had the opportunity,” his lover, Carl, responded. The three of them, along with Teddy St. George, another ex-high school teacher, and the ‘Golden Twins,’ Hank and Harry (who were often seen in the company of their favorite ex-teacher, Mr. St. George) had been clearing out the abandoned building in Muscle City, throwing disused furniture from its windows and doing their best to clear it of the refuse and dirt that had accumulated before opening the space up for habitation.

Billy shrugged and returned his attention to the task at hand, the muscles along his shoulders, his back and his arms bulging fiercely as he signaled Calvin and they started to push upwards. “Same difference,” he said.

The ceiling showered dust down on them as the two super-strong, 8-foot tall men began pushing up, breaking the entire floor from its moorings. The others were poised to catch anything that fell out of place, or to help protect the two strongest men in the room in case things went suddenly wrong.

Tremendous creaks and loud cracks accompanied their labors as they slowly pushed upwards, breaking the entire floor out before pulling it all down. They found that this was the best—and safest—way to create double-sized rooms after attempting to stomp on the floors from above (which obviously meant that the floor and whomever was stomping on it all fell down at once) or trying to systematically tear it out in chunks.

After testing their strength, and finding it to be nearly limitless—or at least much more powerful than any of them had imagined, even given their tremendous muscular size—and surviving trials that would easily kill any normal human body, they simply began ripping out entire floors with their bare hands.

“When are you going to stop doing that?” Carl asked, looking at Billy’s wide back. His cock pulsed with sudden desire, wanting desperately to be lodged inside his lover’s warm, tight butt where heaven could be found.

Billy could not pause in his efforts, and wasn’t looking at his lover’s handsome face. “When it’s no longer a ceiling, obviously,” he answered, pushing gingerly as plaster and paint chips rained down.

“No, not that,” Carl said. “I mean when are you going to stop pretending you’re still above it all? You don’t have to pretend anything anymore, Billy. You don’t have to pretend you’re not….”

“I know,” he answered softly, looking over his shoulder. “But some habits are hard to break.”

Carl smiled warmly. “As long as you keep up one habit, I’m perfectly happy,” he answered as he slapped Billy’s ass resoundingly.

“You boys need a moment?” Teddy asked. “Because I can do this by myself.” Which was undoubtedly true. Any one of them was strong enough, they had discovered, to easily demolish an entire building with a series of blows, kicks, shoves and running tackles, using their seemingly indestructible and superhuman bodies like battering rams, punching holes through concrete and tearing apart entire walls as if they were constructed of tissue paper.

“Speaking of habits,” Billy said, glancing at Teddy, “when are you going to stop calling the rest of us ‘boys?’”

“But…you are boys,” Teddy responded, almost innocently.

Teddy had been an old man before Hank and Harry had changed him so utterly, gifting him with strength and power and youth. Now he looked like the rest of them—a robust, muscle-packed man in his mid-twenties, with long flowing locks and a cock that would choke the most experienced cocksucker on the planet. His skin was bereft of wrinkles, his eyes twinkled with energy and his body pulsed with the vigor of twenty well-trained men. “Looked in a mirror lately, Mr. St. George?” Harry asked, as Hank nodded and laughed gently.

The floor overhead began to rip free of its connection to the walls. Things could get dicey very quickly at this stage, so Billy and Calvin worked together more carefully, moving their large hands outward and easing the entire floor of the building upwards.

Teddy reddened. “You know what I mean, gentlemen,” he answered, watching the progress and readying himself to intervene if needed. His voice was now strong and deep and powerful, but his words and intonation still held on to the rather mild character that had endeared him to many of his students when he had been a teacher before…everything changed. “And I note that you still insist on calling me Mr. St. George even though….”

“Even though we’ve fucked each other into next Sunday on several occasions,” Hank said. Then he, too, shrugged, adding with a rich laugh, “I like calling you Mr. St. George, because it reminds me that you’re still teaching us.”

“Everything is an adjustment,” Calvin stated. Though he was involved in Herculean labors, his voice wasn’t strained at all. “And change doesn’t come easily to any organism.”

Harry and Hank both made faces. “Organism? I prefer orgasm, myself,” Hank offered.

“I’m just saying that you really ought to give it a go, Billy,” Calvin advised.

The floor overhead suddenly released itself from the walls with a hard, loud crack, and the muscles bulging beneath Billy and Calvin’s grime-coated and sweat-covered skin flared and swelled to take on its full weight, which had to be several tons. This was always the tricky bit, balancing the whole slab of wood and insulation and cement with their hands before “folding” it and breaking it into chunks they could more easily remove from the building.

If any of them had stopped to consider the sheer lunacy of the act—that two men using nothing but their bare hands and super-powered muscles were holding up the floor of a building in preparation to break it down'they may have started laughing that this was anything but a fantasy.

Teddy agreed. “Really, it’s quite…energizing.”

“It’s fucking awesome is what it is!”

“Fuck, yeah!” Harry agreed, high-fiving his brother.

“Language, gentlemen,” Teddy said.

“Sorry, Mr. St. George,” the twins replied automatically.

Billy and Calvin looked at each other, nodded readiness, and then pushed upwards again and literally broke the entire tonnage into two pieces that cracked with a tremendous detonation before falling to the ground in a huge cloud of dust, splinters and broken glass—none of which was able to make the slightest dent or cut or bruise in any of the men’s new bodies.

The men then began the process of breaking the floor into smaller chunks and moving those onto the street, where others waited to carry them away, hauling the car-sized chunks of broken building onto their own shoulders as if they were hauling sacks of flour, and walking away balancing two-ton slabs of broken building mounted across their shoulders.

“It’s a bit of a shame that we left town so suddenly, in retrospect,” Mr. McCloud observed, clapping his hands and brushing the larger pieces of building from his naked torso. “Surely there would’ve been an opportunity or two for you to…spread the wealth, so to speak.” He looked at Billy. “It really is quite an amazing experience.”

Billy said, “I’ll take your word for it,” as he picked up an overlarge piece of building and crushed it in his hands.

“Oh, but you shouldn’t, dear boy! You really shouldn’t!” Teddy paused in his own deconstruction and looked at Carl. “Perhaps you two should go on a little…walkabout? I think there’s a thing or two the student could teach the teacher in this respect.”

Now Carl was blushing, because he was, if anything, one of the most experienced initiators of all the young men in Muscle City. He’d personally welcomed dozens of the other residents into Muscle Club, and by all reports he was, indeed, a very accomplished upgrader, as the act was sometimes referred to. “No need to blush, Mr. Stanton,” the biologist said, “I’m sure Mr. Titus is well aware of your esteemed status among the boys.”

Billy turned and looked at his lover. “Yes, Carl, why don’t you tell me a little about your esteemed status?” He tossed a cow-sized piece of the building out the open doorway.

Carl’s blush turned even deeper red. “Well, it’s just that…. I…. That is, you know, when you couldn’t…. When we….”

“Oops,” Hank said, grinning. “Sounds like at least one person in Muscle City wasn’t aware of Superman’s exploits.”

“Superman?” Billy suppressed his mirth as best he could. It wasn’t often that he had Carl over a barrel, and he enjoyed watching his handsome lover squirm a bit and lose that ever-present veneer of confidence that he seemed to have been born with.

“It was the shirt!” he reported. “Remember? That shirt I used to wear?”

They continued to discard pieces of the floor as they talked. “The shirt,” Billy repeated, doubtfully.

“It wasn’t just the shirt,” Harry said. “No need for modesty here, Carl. I mean, well, look at us!” He held out his arms to display the sheer nakedness of the men gathered together inside the dusty space. Indeed, there was literally nothing at all to hide between them.

“You never told him?” Hank asked.

Billy stood up and folded his arms across his magnificent chest. His pecs bulged up and out as if being inflated. “Told me what?”

“Nothing,” Carl said quickly. “There’s nothing to tell.” He quickly picked up a piece of the floor—one at least as large as a king-sized bedd mattress—and flung it towards the door where another young man caught it as easily as someone might catch a football.

“He looks so cute when he’s embarrassed,” Harry observed.

“Maybe because it doesn’t happen very often,” Hank added.

His twin brother nodded. “True. He does tend to be a bit self-righteous all the time.”

“I’m standing right here,” Carl protested, his hands on his slim hips. It made his lats flare out like wings along his widely tapered back.

“Told me what?” Billy repeated, looking at the twins.

“Why we called him Superman.”

“It was the shirt,” Carl growled darkly.

“It started out about the shirt,” Harry said, “that’s true. He always insisted on wearing that sad rag with all the tears and rips, even as he kept getting bigger and bigger and it was holding onto his muscles by threads. He ripped the sleeves off, he ripped the neck out, he kept growing thicker and bigger and he kept on wearing that thing.”

“A bit sad, when you think about it,” Hank said, tilting his head. “Though I have to admit there was something hot about it, too.”

“Right? Because you could see…actually see him growing. It got smaller and smaller and he got bigger and bigger.”

“And still he wore it, every fucking day.”

“I liked that shirt,” Carl said, pouting slightly.

“And—?” Billy prompted. He was now leaning against the wall, listening intently. His body was inflated with muscle from his labors, and the dirt and grime had worked into the deep valleys between every muscle head making him appear to be made of nothing but swollen bulges and thick cables of powerful brawn.

“And finally one day he got too big for it and…his body ripped right out of it.” Hank looked at his brother. “Remember?”

“Oh, fu….” He glanced at Mr. St. George, and corrected himself. “I mean, oh, gosh yes. It was so sexy.” He looked at Billy. “We had all been waiting for it to happen, right? You could see it just barely clinging to his body. His shoulders out to here, his chest out to here.” He looked at Carl and pointed at his chest. “He always had those big nipples and they were practically ripping their way out, pushing against the thin cloth to be free.”

“It was so sexy,” Hank agreed.

“So we’re all taking bets, right? All the Muscle Club guys. When is that stupid shirt finally giving up the ghost? When is Carl Stanton going to grow too big to be Superman anymore?”

“I never said I was….”

“So finally it happens. And it happens right in the middle of Carl upgrading…what’s his name?”

“Benjamin.”

Harry snapped his fingers. “Right! Benny! Carl is giving it to Benny….”

“Like only Carl can,” Hank said.

“Like only Carl can?” Billy asked, suppressing a grin. It had been Carl himself—along with a few of his muscular friends—who had originally upgraded Billy.

Harry nodded, “…like only Carl can, and the shirt starts tearing away from his body.”

“He’s literally Hulking out of it!”

“You can hear it happen! You can hear that shirt giving up its fight as Carl’s muscles finally get too big to contain and he rips himself right out of it!”

“And then it happens,” Hank said, quietly.

“What happens?” Billy asked, looking at Carl, who by now was so red that he looked like he was on fire with embarrassment.

“He, like, explodes or something!”

“Explodes?” Billy’s eyebrow rose on his handsome face.

“He never told you?” Harry asked.

“Evidently not.”

“As Carl’s muscles finally rip through that shirt, his cock fuc… his cock just goes off like some firehose or something! He’s, like, exploding with cum!”

“Cum cannon,” Hank said. “Never seen anything like it.”

“It was like all the time that shirt was holding something inside him, like it was a dam or a stopper or something, and when it finally released him, he just…exploded!”

“They’re overstating it,” Carl protested.

“No way,” Harry retorted. “We were there, Carl.”

“We remember.”

“And then Benny—”

“Benjamin,” Hank said, “He prefers to be called Benjamin.”

Harry waved him off. “Whatever. And then Benny, like, he just starts swelling bigger and bigger!”

“Like, bigger than any of us!”

“Way bigger.”

Billy looked at Carl. “Way bigger?” Carl held up his hand, his index finger and thumb an inch apart, as he grimaced.

“No, dude, he got….way. Bigger.” Hank mimicked the act of growing from the miracle of Muscle Club’s Superman. “Bigger and bigger.”

“And then it happened again with…um…Darren?”

“Dolph,” Hank corrected.

Then Harry started counting them off on his fingers, “And Rogan and Steve and the other Steve and Andy and Nicholas and Amit and Joe and—”

“The other Joe,” Hank added, nodding.

“…and Jay and Alex and Patrick and Paul and Dylan—”

“And Ivan and Jake and James and Stefan and Spencer and Shane.”

“He gets the idea,” Carl said, darkly.

“…and Ethan and Damien and Dan and Danny and Dave and…like..everybody!”

“Not everybody,” Carl said.

“And they all grew bigger than ever! Every one of them!”

“Thanks to Superman. Who can make super men.”

Billy was looking at Carl. Carl rolled his eyes. “They exaggerate,” he reported.

“Not even,” Hank said. “He’s amazing!”

Billy walked closer to Carl and tilted his head. Then he smiled. “I know,” he answered, before taking Carl’s face in his large hands and kissing him with obvious love and passion. “I know,” he whispered, softly.

Carl exhaled and wrapped Billy in his arms and they kissed for a very long time.

“Do…you boys need some private time?” Teddy asked, finally.

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Billy asked.

Carl shrugged, “Didn’t know what to say,” he answered.

“You could have told me you were making Muscle Club even better, and you were welcoming in so many beautiful brothers and helping us become so much more than anyone ever dreamed possible.” He kissed him again, deeply. “I always knew you were special. I just never knew you were super.”

Hank hung his arm across his twin’s shoulders and said, “Awww, ain’t true love grand?” Then he kissed his brother on the mouth.

Harry received the kiss with equal love for his brother. “Fuckin’ A, bro. Fuckin’ A.” Harry looked at Teddy and said, “Sorry.”

“I think, under the circumstances, ‘fucking a’ is quite appropriate.” The old man, who looked like a young man, smiled.

Calvin was looking thoughtful. “Are we sure that Carl is the trigger, here?” Everyone turned to look at him. “I mean no offense to you, Mr. Stanton, but…Well, I’ve been doing a little research.”

“Research?” Harry asked, making another face.

“It’s hardly a dirty word, Mr. Johnson,” Calvin told the twin. “You’re not the least bit curious about us?”

“Only about how many of us I can get together with,” he reported.

“And how each guy fucks,” his brother agreed with their cute Texan twang.

Calvin smiled. “I know what you mean,” he admitted, “but my curiosity runs in a slightly different direction.”

“Well, not all the time,” Hank said, then he looked at his brother. “I’ve been with Cal—I know all about his curiosity regarding certain parts of this male’s anatomy.” He gripped his cock meaningfully and wagged it at the teacher.

“At any rate,” Calvin said a bit loudly, “I’ve been doing some amateur research regarding us. How we get bigger, and why. I think we can all agree that it must have something to do with the Trumans.”

“That’s likely,” Teddy agreed.

“And it’s not quite true that you’ve never upgraded anyone, is it, Billy?”

“Before I came here, I was only ever with Carl.”

“But before that, when you were upgraded yourself, something happened.”

“Nothing happened.” He looked at Carl, saying, “I’ve never regretted that day for a moment. I wanted it, very much. I…wanted him. I always did.”

“Something did happen,” Carl said.

“I don’t remember.”

“That’s because you already had it.”

“Had what?” Teddy asked.

Carl looked down as he allowed his secondary prick to emerge. “You gave this to us that day,” Carl said. “After yours grew.”

Calvin smiled. “And ever since then, you’ve only been with Carl, is that correct?”

“Until we came here,” Billy agreed.

Calvin looked at Carl. “And after you were with Billy, how soon was it before you began to super-upgrade the others?”

“Like…pretty quickly. Almost immediately.” He blushed again, looking at Billy. “I just couldn’t help it. I was so horny! Whenever I was with you, whenever I got some time with you, afterwards I was just, like, Mr. Super Horndog.”

“I’m not surprised,” Calvin said.

“What are you talking about?” Billy asked.

“Have you looked in a mirror lately, Billy?”

He shook his head. “Not a lot of mirrors around, and anyway, why would I want to look at myself when there are so many other handsome men to look at?”

“Holy fuck,” Hank said, a bit stunned. “So…you haven’t seen yourself?”

He looked down. “Well, I mean, I know I’m bigger.”

“Billy, you’re, like…you’re…you’re just….”

“What he is trying to say,” Teddy reported, “is that in the local vernacular you’re the hottest fucking dude in the whole town.”

“Me?”

“Oh, fuck yeah,” Hank said.

“What he said,” Harry agreed.

Billy looked at his lover, and Carl shrugged, “I always said you were the handsomest man I had ever met.”

“The point is,” Calvin continued, “that I don’t think Mr. Stanton here is the trigger to all the amazing developments that were happening. I think…it was you.”

“Me? But I never even….”

“And you,” Mr. McCloud said, looking at Carl, “were the carrier.”

“The what now?”

Calvin McCloud, high school biology teacher, smiled. All the pieces fell into place. “I’ve been trying to figure it out, talking with the boys, asking who they’ve been with, who upgraded them, who they upgraded. Trying to…map what happened. It’s very hard, of course. Not a controlled environment at all. And inevitably everyone gets with everyone else. But there is only one man in the whole town—in the whole club—who was only with one other man.” He looked at Billy. “And there is only one man, the man everyone called Superman, who seemed to be behind a lot of the substantial developments that made us all get bigger, stronger, and better.” He glanced from Carl to Billy. “And there’s no doubt that Carl had a huge effect on the entire developmental and evolutionary process that’s occurring. But it only happened sometimes, and only, it sounds like, after Carl had been with Billy.”

“I still don’t….”

Calvin pulled up a chuck of destroyed building and sat his perfect ass on it. “Sometimes, there are genetic mutations. Genetic anomalies. Sometimes these are bad. But sometimes they’re good.” He tilted his head, looking at Billy’s achingly perfect features. “And most rarely, they’re miraculous.”

“Me?”

“I think so.”

“Why?”

Calvin shrugged. “That’s just how it happens. Might be environment. Might be something in your own genetic structure. Parentage.” He shrugged again.

Carl’s mouth fell open. “You mean…this whole time—?”

Calvin nodded and said, again, “I think so. Billy is a super trigger. When Billy is with someone, he can upgrade them to a new level. And when someone is with Billy, they offer up the best of their own genetic mutations and he accepts them, filtering things out—or something.” They were all staring at him. “Well, it’s just a theory. But…the evidence speak for itself.”

Billy shook his head, scrubbing his hand through his thick. curly locks, looking a bit sheepish. “I don’t think so,” he said.

Sensing his friend’s discomfort, Calvin repeated, “It’s just a theory.”

“Theory, my perfect ass!” Hank replied. “I mean…. Look. At. Him!”

They did, as Billy began turning red under the layer of slick filth that had somehow managed to make him look even sexier. “Guys, I don’t think I’m anything special.”

“There is an easy way to test this, of course,” Calvin said.

“Which is?” Teddy asked.

“Allow our friend here to upgrade a fresh candidate. We’ve all seen what he does when he’s with someone who’s already well on their way.”

“So what happens to a new guy who gets the Full Billy, so to speak?” Carl asked, rubbing his chin.

“Exactly,” Calvin agreed. “If my theory holds true, any man who Billy fully upgrades should be….”

“What?” Billy asked.

“He should be bigger than any of us.”

“Bigger?” Billy asked, doubtfully.

But Calvin the biologist nodded. “Bigger, stronger, better looking, better…everything. Carl here was turned into a muscle making machine after being with you. Every man he upgraded after exposure—pardon the word, but we’re talking scientific method, here—after exposure to you was super-sized.”

“So if Billy ‘exposes’ himself to, like, some ordinary dude.”

“Wham,” Calvin said.

“Nice,” Hank and Harry both said at the same time.

“Look, this is all just…conjecture. There’s no proof that I…that I can…that my….”

“I think there’s ample proof everywhere you look, Billy. This entire town, every man here can owe at least part of who he is now thanks to you. Even if you aren’t the genetic miracle I think you are, you can’t deny that every other cock is due to you.” Calvin released his own twin, allowing the majesty of owning two monstrous cocks to play with and find pleasure in to display his own sense of overwhelming pride and male prowess as a member of Muscle Club and resident of Muscle City. The other men were suddenly sprouting their other cock as well, in a sort of salute to the man who made them.

It was both entirely weird and perfectly suitable. If there was anything about the residents of Muscle City that truly set them apart, it was that secondary prick. Owning twin cocks was the truest proof of Muscle City habitation. Billy, overcome perhaps, released his own secondary dick, and it flowed down and inflated to full power in moments, shoving aside its brother for room as it sprouted thick and full and long from his powerful loins.

He stood naked before his friends and lovers, his beautiful and perfect body covered in dirt and sweat, every muscle pumped to its fullest capacity, bulging outward by several inches, glistening like wet stone. Billy’s pungent and potent scent was very strong as his desire and pride grew hot in the room, and each cock began to inflate to its fullest glory, pulsing and throbbing as it rose higher and higher, drooling flows of warm, delicious honey.

“I love you guys,” he said. “God, I love you.”

Carl grabbed him in his embrace and kissed him hard. “We love you, too, you stupid man.”

“I think,” Billy said, still in the arms of his extraordinary lover, “that maybe we do need to take a little field trip.”

“Field trip?” Carl asked, genuinely surprised.

Billy nodded. “Further Mr. McCloud’s research. Put his theories to the test. I’m sure there are some of our brothers out there. Brothers waiting to grow and be with us.”

“And maybe you could help them along?” Hank suggested.

Billy winked. “Maybe,” he answered. He looked at Carl. “Are you ready?”

Carl smiled. “Ready for what?”

“To get bigger?”

Part 8

Mike moved his hand behind Karl’s neck. It felt warm and strong against Karl’s skin, and his head relaxed into the huge man’s capable grasp. Mike bent his lips towards Karl’s and kissed him gently, pressing the soft warmth of his mouth against the other man’s.

Karl’s heart skipped a beat, surprised by the tenderness of the kiss and by the heat and strength of the man’s enormous body, as if he was radiating male energy because he could not contain it all inside of him.

Karl’s dick surged with heavy growth, nudging itself against his jeans. Mike reached down to squeeze and stroke and caress Karl with his obviously talented touch. Karl’s cock pulsed and throbbed happily, and his whole body heated up.

Hands surrounded his waist and fingers were undoing his belt and unzipping his fly. Another pair of hands—eager and hungry—dug down the seat of his pants and cupped his ass, then began to knead his flesh and rub expertly between the globes of his butt and push towards his hole.

He gasped and swooned, releasing himself into the three men’s hands and found himself being stripped of his clothing outside in the bright sun. His shirt was unbuttoned and removed. Fingertips gently, playfully rubbed his nipples. His pants and underwear were ripped from him with obvious strength and desire, and he felt his hard-on throb and swell and rise with eager joy. Two, no three hands grasped him and stroked him and a mouth was on the knob of his cock, sucking and licking, and hands pulled his ass open and a tongue was lapping hotly at his hole, pushing inside him like a wet, warm, pliable dick.

It was quickly and acutely obvious that these young men knew what they were doing, and that they were quite good at doing it. Stripped naked with quick efficiency, Karl found himself completely at their mercy and completely willing to be so. His body was being treated to the most thorough and detailed sexual pleasure—they were frankly doing things to and with him that had never even occurred to him, let alone occurred to him to try. Their mouths and hands and fingers and tongues seemed to be all over him, touching and stroking and licking and kissing him with utter devotion.

And whomever was paying attention to his cock—and it felt a bit like they all were—well, they certainly knew exactly what they were doing, pulling him right to the edge of losing his load in an uncontrolled fury of splattered cream before releasing him and allowing his heat to cool to a controlled level before starting it all over again.

He groaned and shuddered and whimpered and cried out from the onslaught of perfect physical bliss his body was being subjected to, and everything felt utterly amazing.

The men servicing him were at least as turned on as he was, if the hot, hard pricks that slid across his skin were any indication. They seemed to be gushing fountains of precum with the same unending supply that they had attributed to Justin, though perhaps the fact that there were three of them (and, it felt like, twice that many cocks) was helping things along quite a bit.


James was growing with slow steadiness. Justin fed him just enough Muscle Club magic to keep his body swelling with muscle in a constant, blissful course. He could feel his weight increasing and his muscle swelling and his cock growing heavier and heavier with every passing moment. The salty, delicious tang of Justin’s unending supply of warm honey continued to coat their bodies, and the sensation of pure sex that seemed to be infused inside that gushing fountain grew stronger and stronger, as if Justin’s own mounting need to explode with orgasmic bliss was being channeled into his warm, sticky flow.

James could taste the power on his tongue and he began to lick and lap and suck the honey off their bodies inside his mouth, amplifying the effects and accelerating the effects of Transform on his body. He gulped and guzzled the thick, warm flow and it grew increasingly delicious, as his body adjusted itself to this new required food and began to change in the myriad ways that Transform required of any male body it came in contact with.

His cock was buzzing with a constant sense of sexual bliss, and throbbed with hard, thick pulses as it continued to swell larger and larger. Its weight increased and became a glorious burden, lengthening and thickening by inches. His balls felt heavy as they inflated with the same seed that Justin was providing. His swelling muscles sang with sweet fire as they grew, splitting and breaking and building themselves bigger and bigger beneath his skin, increasing with strength that outmatched their size, creating another super-powered superman who could rip down a building with his bare hands.

He gasped with uncompromising pleasure as his brain was flooded with endorphins, designed to overwhelm the torturous sensations of having his body broken and rebuilt. His bones were growing harder and thicker, extending themselves to allow more and more heavy muscular meat to be mounted on them. His flesh stretched to cover the muscle that kept growing larger and larger. He could feel his weight increasing, and his body slid upwards inside Justin’s embrace as he grew to the same size as the man who was utterly reconstructing his entire genetic structure.

Transform was now so good at its task that it wasn’t long before James was the equal of Justin is size, strength and beauty. His twin cock pulsed alongside its brother and began pumping a thick flow of precum to equal Justin’s unending flow, and it gushed from both cannons and coated their skin. “Gonna cum,” he growled to his lover with a new heavy voice, thick with masculine power. “Oh, fuck, I gotta cum so hard.”

Justin sank to his knees and pulled both cocks inside his mouth and prepared for James to explode. His body was ready for this, needed this more than anything, and he hungered for the majesty of James’s first volleys of supercharged cream.

James fucked Justin’s face, holding it in his large and still growing hands as he suddenly let loose with a flood of cream, roaring with intense pleasure. He could feel his thick load swiftly travel up the heavy inches of each prick as the sound of Justin sucking and guzzling and swallowing every drop echoed through the room. Justin moaned with overwhelming bliss as James’s powerful first eruption shot from his cocks down his throat, and he could feel the warm power of another Muscle City man begin to fill his body with renewed energy.


The three naked men surrounding Karl were kissing, stroking and rubbing his body, his mouth, his cock and his ass with equal talent and finesse. Their cocks were in overdrive, rubbing hard heat against his own naked flesh and it made his prick pulse and throb hard.

The sounds of moaning, kissing, slurping and sucking were accompanied by the occasional “fuck yeah,” or “so fucking good.” The men’s voices, deep and powerful, seemed to penetrate him in a very agreeable way, and drove his libido into overdrive.

“Gotta cum,” he said out loud.

“Do it bro,” one of his lovers responded. “Fucking cum in my mouth.” A warm wetness surrounded the entirety of his hard-on and clamped down, sucking and licking against him. He started to pump his load in thick jets, squeezing against the fingers inserted inside his ass as he emptied his burdened balls of their thick, sticky cargo.

Something hot and wet splashed on his skin, onto his chest. Then another splattering warmth struck his back, and his butt. A shower of wet warmth began to splash on his skin as his trio of lovers released their own heavy streams, coating him utterly.

“Dudes,” someone said, “he didn’t ask….”

“It’s too late, Mike. I can’t stop.”

The mouth came of his cock and another thick blast of hot wetness struck his belly. “Me, neither. I gotta…oh, fuck, I gotta….”

His body was being bathed in thick blasts of sticky cream.


Justin swallowed James’s first transformed flood of cream and felt it sink into his body to feed his ever-present hunger. It nourished his muscles and fed his strength and he felt its power spread through his body and branch out into his limbs. He gulped the thick pumps easily, opening his throat and feeling the syrupy heat enter his body. He released his own secondary cock and both were flowing steadily with thick rivers of his honey.

James opened his eyes and looked down. All he saw was muscle. His chest pushed forward several inches, coated in a thick forest of dark curls matted under Justin’s flood of man honey. A sudden fountain of gooey pre shot up his body from Justin’s cannon and splattered against his skin warmly. He came, pumping a flood of cream inside Justin’s mouth. He looked at his arms, watching thick veins wind down under his shining, slick skin like tributaries feeding his muscles with more power and came again, the sheer sexual joy of seeing so much pure strength swelling along each limb making him erupt. He reached up and twisted one of his new fat nipples. A gasp left his throat as a shock of intense sexual bliss rocked his entire body.

He reached up and grabbed his other nipple and pinched them both, resulting in an even stronger, almost unbearable eruption of pure orgasmic joy that made his cocks explode with cum.

James looked down at his biceps, and he came again, reveling at their sheer size, their perfection, their power. They grew as he looked upon them, the round balls of brawn inflating with fibers of intense power. He licked his muscle and swallowed more of Justin’s salty tang, feeling it flow down his throat delivering its sexual tingle all the way down.

He arched his head on his powerful neck and tortured his nipples and came gallons of cream that Justin eagerly and happily swallowed as his own twins continued fountaining thick jets of his hot honey, splattering and splashing both their bodies in the curious sexual tingling that he delivered in every drop.


Karl licked his lips and tasted something he’d never tasted before. It tasted a bit funky at first, thick and salty but just as quickly something made him crave it. It touched his tongue and seemed to spread its warmth all over the inside of his mouth before disappearing—and then all he wanted was more of it.

Something splattered on his chin and cheek. He reached his tongue out to capture it and licked it off his lips, sensing that same pungent, salty tang that spread all over his mouth and disappeared.

His body—his entire body—throbbed. Hard. It felt like the earth had moved. It felt like someone or something had shoved him from every direction. It felt lie his entire frame had grown one size larger in in a heartbeat.

And then it happened again.


James’s head brushed the ceiling of the little empty store. The walls and floor and each of the two men inside were soaked with the unending flow of Justin’s magic cocks, and the place reeked of sex and men. James breathed in that heady perfume with deep inhalations and it warmed him and soothed him and re-energized his swollen, throbbing libido. The sounds of Justin sucking his cocks was loud, a wet, hungry noise accompanied by deep rumbles of obviously blissful groans of satisfaction. Justin’s large hands moved all over his slick skin, caressing and stroking him as if to coax more cream from his overactive balls.

He closed his eyes and sighed and felt himself pumping thick, continual loads of cum into Justin’s mouth. He could not seem to stop cumming. He dd. not seem to want to. The hard orgasmic rushes of sexual bliss were still making his whole body light up from the point of the other man’s mouth, and he pushed his hips forward and came again. And again. And again.

Justin’s powerful hands moved down James’s back and kneaded the muscular mounds of his butt before they pried the man open and his fingers nudged and rubbed and pushed inside his hot hole, and suddenly James needed to be fucked, and he needed to be fucked right now.

He opened his eyes and pushed Justin’s mouth off his erupting cocks and physically lifted the other huge man to his feet as id he weighed nothing at all. He kissed his mouth hard and deep, shoving his tongue inside to wrestle with his lover’s. Then he looked Justin in the eyes and said, “Fuck me.”

Justin smiled before he grabbed the new wide, muscular shoulders of the other Muscle Club member’s huge frame and pivoted him around. A fountain of cream erupted from James’s twin cannons and splattered the walled with white. Then Justin pushed him over, shoved him to all fours, dropped to his knees and pushed his tongue inside James’s ass, rimming his hole like he was born to it.

James squirmed and groaned and shot again and again, feeling the other man’s hungry and talented mouth doing things to his ass that he’s never felt before. And just before he began to beg to be fucked and fucked hard, he felt the mouth leave his tingling, warm, wet hole and he was suddenly filled to overflowing with two fat cocks that immediately released gallons of hot cream inside him and he shouted from pure bliss.


Karl was growing in sudden swells, as if someone was turning up a the magnification on his body and it was filling in with more muscle at each twist. Bigger, then bigger again. He was not slowly increasing with a steady growth of power, it was suddenly exploding outward in huge doses and each time it happened, he was bigger than before.

It was a shocking to see and feel. The other three could only watch in wonder and awe as they continued to feed the man’s swells with their flows of cum, suffused with the power of Transform to change another man utterly into his perfection.

“Fuck, dudes,” Mike said.

“I know,” agreed Cal.

“You ever seen this before?” Manny asked.

Mike shook his head, grinning broadly. “Fucking cool, though,” he admitted.

“I know, right?” Calvin scratched his scruff of red hair and his eyes grew round when Karl groaned and suddenly grew thicker with muscle and a few inches taller in a sudden uncontrolled explosion of growth. It was obvious that whatever was happening to him, he was enjoying it.

“Should we, like, get someone?”

Mike looked at Manuel and shrugged. “What could they do?”

“I mean, just to see if this is, like, normal or something?”

Mike looked down as Karl’s cock suddenly pushed forward two inches and swelled larger in girth and a thick volley of cream erupted from the tip and splashed against him. “I know what I’m going to do,” he said just before sinking to his knees to swallow Karl’s erupting cannon and hungrily swallowing his load.

“Fuck,” Cal said.

“What?” Manny asked.

“Wish I’d though of that.”

They both looked down and as if answering a prayer, Karl’s second cock—huge and juicy and fully formed—thrust itself from Karl’s furry loins in a sudden, single growth spurt, swelling into its fully-formed perfection to spit a long, sweet rope of cream to celebrate its birth. Then they looked up and both threw their hands at each other.

Cal threw Paper.

Manny threw Rock. “Awwww,” he said, sadly.

Calvin shrugged. “Fair is fair, dude,” he announced before dropping next to Mike and taking the new cock inside his mouth.

Manuel folded his arms across his massive chest, watching his two brothers feeding off the quickly developing new member of Muscle Club as, with every minute that passed. Karl kept suddenly swelling larger and larger.

“Well, fuck,” he said, a bit sadly. Then Mike was wiggling his sumptuous and tasty ass at him, and a great smile broke out across his handsome face.


Justin pistoned his hips slowly, steadily fucking the huge and beautiful man he had created. He moved his hands across the muscular expanse of James’s back, feeling his new muscles flexing and bulging as he squirmed in utter bliss under the onslaught of Justin’s expertise. Justin closed his eyes to allow his other sense to luxuriate in the sensations he was experiencing—the scent of James’s ass, the heat and wetness surrounding and welcoming his cocks inside, the slow, deliberate, constant growls of pleasure that James was releasing from his vast chest, the feel of James’s skin and muscle under his palms, the slick wetness that coated his new progeny, a gift from his own miraculous and constantly leaking pricks.

“Oh, god,” James moaned. He bit his lip to suppress a scream of absolute perfect physical bliss. He felt Justin’s massive cocks sliding in and out with an intensity that nearly drove him mad, felt the other man nudging his prostate and pushing fat loads of cum from his balls, traveling up the fat inches of his cocks, splattering against the floorboards.

The room was suffused with the scent and heat of the two men. It sagged with their power and groaned with their weight. “Fuck me,” James begged. “Fuck me harder.”

Justin grinned and bent to wrap James in his muscular arms and quickened his pace, shoving himself in and out of James’s delicious, perfect ass with the pace of a jackhammer.

“Fuck me harder, fucker.”

“Yes, sir.”


Karl swelled again. Mike and Calvin felt his cocks lengthen in their throats as he pumped a fat, fresh fountain of cum inside them. It warmed and empowered their miraculous bodies, feeding them what they wanted most.

Manuel was fucking Mike in the ass, watching what was happening to Karl, gasping and enthralled with the man’s continual cycles of growth and he swelled suddenly larger and larger. He watched his chest swell forward, drooping with a sudden influx of meat. He watched his shoulders broaden and build. He watched his six-pac stretch to allow another set of abdominals to appear, and he watched Karl’s face grow increasingly handsome, shifting with every sudden growth spurtL his jaw growing wider, his nose broader, his brow heavier, his hair thicker.

He was becoming a seriously beautiful man. He gulped in air and his arms—growing thicker and more powerful every minute—hung at his sides. He was shaking, but whether from the power of his growth spurts or the intensity of pleasure he was experiencing, Manny couldn’t tell.

Karl suddenly opened his eyes and a feral, animal look was in them. “Here it comes,” he growled, and then he smiled.

“What?” Manny asked.

“Everything.”


The building was creaking with a strange menace. The two men inside were engaged in a prolonged, very thorough fuck session. Their combined weight was easily over 1,200 pounds or pure muscle and thick cock.

“Harder,” James ordered.

“Yes, sir.”

The sound of wood splintering was unmistakable. The floor cracked. The roof groaned.

“Harder.”

“Yes, sir.”


Karl’s body erupted with the final, sudden growth cycle. It struck his body like a detonation and the threw his arms out and pushed his chest forward and shouted with pure, undeniable power.

His cocks exploded, sending gag-inducing floods of cream inside Mike and Cal’s gulping, greedy mouths. They were physically thrown off his spouting super-cocks, carrying Manny with them as the three of them landed on their perfect asses and watched the final cycle overwhelm Karl’s body and deliver him to his perfect Muscle Club physique.

“Jesus!”

“Fuck”

“Oh. My. Fucking. God.”

Karl was breathing hard and smiling with intense pleasure. He stood with his arms thrust out and his cocks at attention, still pumping a fat rope of cream from each nozzle. He was magnificent, hugely muscled and devastatingly handsome.

Was it the power of the three of the combined that had created him? Was it something that was waiting inside him all along? Did it really matter how it had happened to create this vision of pure masculine sex?

He grabbed his cocks in his hands and pointed his flood at the three men on their asses before him. “Lap it up, boys. This is the source of true power.”

He didn’t have to tell them twice.


The store was slowly ripping itself apart as Justin fucked James with increasing strength. James just wanted more and more of what Justin could deliver. Now he was on his back, Justin fucked his ass deep and kissed his mouth. James wrapped Justin in his legs, practically pulling him inside. His own cocks splattered warm cream between their bodies.

“Harder,” he groaned, kissing Justin’s warm lips.

“Yes, sir,” Justin obeyed.

The floor creaked. A resounding crack echoed through the building.

Justin pushed himself deep inside James.

The building collapsed around them.

Walls came down. The ceiling and roof. The two huge men were showered in the destruction they had caused, splinters trying to penetrate their skin were denied, glass shattered against them and fell to the broken floor. A huge cloud of dust and dirt erupted up and surrounded them as the cum-soaked wood broke apart and the entire building was destroyed by the power of the fuck.


The four men outside turned to watch the store collapse. The walls fell in on each other and the roof came down without warning. They stood dumbstruck for a moment, their own sexual heat forgotten with the shock of what seemed to be happening.

“Did you see that?” Manny asked.

“I’m seeing it,” Mike reported.

“What the fuck happened?” Calvin said.

Then Karl was laughing as the dust cleared, revealing two very surprised looking, hyper-muscular men amidst the destruction, one on his back and the other above him, very clearly engaged in fucking the daylights out of his beautiful lover. “Can’t you tell?” he asked. “They just fucked that building to death.”

Two more Muscle Club members had just joined the group.

Part 9

They appeared at first as small black dots against the unending brown that this section of America seemed to be made of. He was driving his classic Range Rover along a stretch of highway that wasn’t even on the map, which was why he took the route in the first place. What’s “Exploring America” mean if you don’t take some trips off the beaten track?

He had seen almost no traffic at all along the two-lane broken asphalt highway, and the two growing smudges in the waves of heat rising from the land grew larger and larger as he sped towards them.

Two people, he guessed, though what they were doing out here in the middle of nowhere was hard to fathom. Then again, what was he was doing here in the middle of nowhere? Maybe they were travelers like him, adventurers wandering freely about without a care or a destination, just to see what was out here.

As he approached at speed, he saw that they were walking hand-in-hand off the shoulder, and at the sound of his approach the two figures stopped and turned. It was hard to tell who they were at a distance, but it wasn’t hard to tell that they were large.

Very large.

They stopped and one of them raised his or her (though from the size and shape, probably his) arm and the driver realized they were thumbing for a ride. He was going very fast, and did not intend to slow down until he came close enough to recognize that it was two men.

Two very large men.

Two very, very large men.

Wearing the most absurd outfits he could have imagined. When he looked up at their faces, his cock jumped in his trousers and his heart skipped a beat, because they were easily among the most beautiful men he had ever seen anywhere.

He moved both feet onto the brake pedal and his truck began to scream in protest as it attempted to slow from 70 MPH down to nothing in the space of a few feet, which it entirely failed to do. The two men jumped to the side of the highway as the brakes filled the air with a metallic whine and his tires smoked like a signal fire. The Rover began to turn sideways, skidding with sharp jumps before he came back to his senses and righted the vehicle, coming to a stop a hundred feet beyond the hitchhikers and landing on all four tires in the middle of both lanes of the highway at a slight angle.

He was gripping the wheel hard and his breath was fast and adrenaline was pumping into his system when there were raps against his window and he looked over into the most handsome—and troubled—face that he had ever witnessed.

This was more than a man. This was a god. No one looked like that in real life. Comic book artists could draw men like that, but no one made of real flesh and blood was that…perfect.

A muffled voice asked “Is he all right?” and he looked toward the sound to see another man’s face, almost equal in beauty and perfection to the first man. They had to be absurdly tall to stand that high next to the cab of the Rover, and the first man'the man with the intense blue eyes and the dark shock of shining hair and the scruff of a beard that accentuated the insanely sculpted lines of his strong jaw—said, “I think so.”

The other man, a man with a shining burr of very short strawberry blonde hair across his handsome scalp, with a broad, muscular nose and jade eyes with flecks of gold in them looked at him and said, “You okay, dude? Fuck, that was intense!”

“Maybe you should get off the highway,” the first man suggested.

He nodded, mouth agape, and tried to swallow. His mouth was dry and his heart was trying to pound its way from his chest. But he turned the wheel and the Rover jerked suddenly and stalled.

“I think he’s in shock.” Their voices were both low rumbles, as if tigers had learned to speak.

“What should we do?” the other one asked.

The first man tapped the closed window again. “Do you need some help?” The driver looked into those beautiful and absurdly blue eyes again and nodded slightly. “Can you unlock the door?”

He moved his fingers along the armrest to find the button. The doors unlocked with a loud thunk and the man reached up and lifted the handle. A warm blast of outside air entered the air-conditioned cabin, accompanied by a strong, masculine scent that smelled strongly of locker room. A large hand rested on his shoulder and squeezed him quite agreeably. “Can you scoot over? I can drive you to the side. I think you need to rest a few minutes.”

“I think so.”

The other, blonde man said, “Cool accent. You from England?”

“Australia,” he answered. “Adelaide.”

“Cool,” the blonde said again. “Sounds sexy.”

“I’m Billy,” the dark-haired god said in his deep, powerful tone. “And this is Carl.”

“Trevor,” Trevor answered. “I think I can manage, now.”

“You sure?” Billy asked, squeezing his shoulder again. A tingle of something seemed to travel along his arm and into his chest. His brain sizzled and his cock plumped and his balls tingled.

“I think so,” Trevor answered.

Billy smiled. It made Trevor’s dick throb hard. “Okay.”

“You tugging?” Billy’s companion asked.

“Just a little,” Billy answered. “I thought it might help calm him down. Distract him from what happened.”

“It’ll distract him, all right,” Carl said, grinning.

Billy closed the door and Trevor immediately missed feeling the man’s warm, strong grip on his shoulder. He pulled in a long, slow breath, his nostrils flaring and stinging from whatever that smell was that had entered the cab, and he drove the large vehicle to the side of the highway and turned off the engine.

The two men were still standing in the middle of the two lanes talking together, and Trevor had a moment to again reflect on their odd choice of clothing. For one thing, each seemed to have selected their outfit from a wardrobe of clothes belonging to someone two sizes smaller than they were. Their shirts were barely hanging on to their torsos, and their jeans were so low and so tight as to border on obscene.

They were so huge! Each man was easily almost seven feet high! And almost as broad as their were tall!

And the muscle they were packing on those tall, broad frames seemed impossible in its development and size. Fat, thick, hard balls and cables of brawn were bulging from every inch of their bodies, and as if that weren’t enough proof of their intense masculine natures, each owned a bulging basket nearly overflowing with meat.

The darker one—Billy—was wearing, or almost wearing, a light blue Oxford button-down collar shirt. It was open nearly to the navel, spreading apart to showcase a chest that looked superhuman in size and depth and hinting that the man owned an ungodly set of abdominal bulges. Its sleeves had been torn (not cut) from the shoulders. There was little doubt, owing to the sheer size of his arms, that no sleeves could have accommodated him anyway. The shirt’s tails were hanging free and fluttering in the Summer breeze above a pair of dark navy jeans so tight on him that virtually nothing of his anatomy was left to the imagination.

And what there was of it was beyond imagination anyway. He had to be packing nine or ten inches of thick cock down there!

If he looked ridiculous, his friend was nothing short of clownish. He wore a ribbed cotton tank top, but the low neck had been ripped open to account for the awesome and unbelievable twin globes of muscle mounted on his wide, furry chest. It hugged the contours of his torso like a second skin, and rode high enough that his navel looked like a tony smile in the middle of another ungodly eight-pack of perfect abdominals. His sky-blue jeans seemed on the verge of popping their button fly clean open so that his monster could burst forth from his loins to reveal itself in its full, overwhelming glory.

As odd as they looked, Trevor could hardly contain his lust for the two men. They were both intensely beautiful and sexy. It would have been hard for him to dream up two more beautiful men than these.

They finished their discussion and came over to his vehicle. “You okay, Trev?” Carl asked, familiarly. “You scared the shit out of me with that driving, but it looked fucking cool!”

Billy rolled his eyes slightly. “Maybe you should step out and get some fresh air? Calm your nerves a bit before you start driving again.”

“Maybe,” he answered.

Billy lifted the handle again and opened the Rover’s door. Trevor stepped out and stumbled a bit on watery legs, but Billy caught him easily and supported him. A fresh series of tingles traveled from Billy’s hands and vibrated through Trevor’s body again. The tingles seemed intent on traveling directly towards his cock. “Thanks,” he said. “Sorry about this.”

“We startled you,” Billy said.

“It isn’t the first time,” Carl admitted. “We…kind of have that affect on some people.”

“I just wasn’t expecting…I mean, I saw you when I was driving up but….”

“Yeah,” Carl said, “we’re big.”

“You could say that,” Trevor agreed, looking him up and down. The blonde beauty noticed his attention and made his pecs dance a bit. “What are you doing out in the middle of nowhere?”

Carl hiked his thumb at Billy and started to speak. “This guy hasn’t had an opportunity to grow anoth….”

“Walkabout,” Billy said, interrupting his friend. “So to speak.”

“Americans go on walkabout?” Trevor asked, surprised.

“Yeah, Billy, do Americans go on whatever it is?” Carl raised an eyebrow and and mouthed, ‘what the fuck?’ at his boyfriend.

Billy grimaced. “Well, I mean, we just call it a road trip. I guess.”

“I was under the impression that a road trip required a vehicle?”

“Yeah, we…kinda…forgot that part.”

“Uh huh,” Trevor answered doubtfully. “And you also seem to have forgotten your bags?”

“We travel light,” Billy explained.

“Very light,” Trevor agreed. “And where was this road trip taking you?”

Carl looked at Billy, who looked at Carl, who said, “Dunno,” shrugging. “Just, you know…around.”

Trevor smiled. “Okay. So, you two are wandering along this deserted stretch of highway in the middle of nowhere, dressed in clothes that look like you stole them from someone’s wash line, without a single bag or backpack, and you’re headed nowhere to do nothing.” His head tilted. “Have I got this right?”

“Absolutely,” Billy acknowledged.

“Uh huh.”

“Kind of…strains credibility, doesn’t it?”

“Uh huh,” Trevor agreed smiling. Oddly, though these two men looked like they outweighed him by easily 150 pounds, and they towered a foot taller than he was, and their bodies were bulging with so much muscle that they were literally ripping out of their clothes—he did not feel afraid or even intimidated. That unusual but pleasant tingling sensation was now throbbing through his whole body, accompanied by a very agreeable warmth that left him feeling a bit randy (or more than a bit), and a sense of well-being and confidence were helping to calm his unsteady nerves. He was feeling a strong sense of camaraderie if not downright attraction towards them both, as if he wanted them for friends—or something more than friends. “You need a lift, then?”

They looked at each other, and the blonde-haired beauty smiled broadly. The darker one, whose touch Trevor ached to feel against his skin again, nodded. “That would be very kind of you,” he said with his deep, marvelous, cock-hardening voice.

“Hop on in, then,” he said. “Let’s see where the road takes us.”

“Shotgun!” Carl called out, as he quickly jogged around the front of the Rover and climbed in. Trevor couldn’t help but notice the two rounded balls of his ass as he did so, but he found himself laughing at the blonde man’s puppy-like demeanor.

“He’s very….” Trevor observed.

“You have no idea,” Billy agreed. “I think maybe you should sit in back, Carl.”

“Ooooh,” he whined, looking over the roof at his companion. Trevor was looking through the windows, overwhelmed again at these mens’ sizes. “But I wanted to….”

“I know what you want to do, which is why I think maybe you should sit in back.”

“Spoilsport,” Carl said, sullenly, but he did as he was told.

With the dark-haired giant in the seat beside him and the blonde, buzzcut beauty on the back bench, Trevor moved the truck back onto the asphalt and restarted his interrupted journey.

“Nice ride!” Carl observed, happily. He was sitting in the middle of the seats with both arms stretched along its back. The strange, enticing spicy scent that the two men seemed to wear like cologne was strong, now. Could it be their sweat? Were his deep, damp underarms pumping it out? Trevor inhaled it deeply, like something he wanted to burn into his memory. He just couldn’t seem to get enough of whatever that funky, musky, deeply masculine scent was.

Billy glanced back at his partner and asked, “Are you—?”

Trevor watched Carl shrug in the rear view. “Maybe. I mean, it couldn’t hurt, could it?”

“Maybe not so much so soon,” Billy said.

“Okay,” Carl said. His happy face seemed to fall a bit, but when he caught Trevor’s eyes in the mirror he winked. “Feeling better, Trev?”

“I think so,” he reported. He did not mention the hard-on throbbing in his pants. “Maybe still a little shaken.”

“That’s to be expected,” Billy agreed. “We gave you quite a start.”

Trevor kept his eyes on the road as he asked, “What are you two really out here doing?” When Billy opened his mouth to object, Trevor cut him off. “I know damned well you aren’t on walkabout.

Carl verified his assumption by asking him, “What is walkabout, anyway?”

“Was originally an aboriginal custom. It’s a journey taken by foot into the outback. A way of living more traditionally.” He shrugged. “It also means just going for a long wander without any aim.”

“Oh. Then I guess we are on walkabout,” Carl stated, grinning. He reached forward and scrubbed his large paw into Billy’s rough thatch of dark hair. “Just getting this guy some experience.”

“Doing what?”

“What are you doing out here?” Billy asked.

“Trying to change the subject again, eh?” Billy’s uncommonly handsome face reddened. “Okay, I’ll go first. I made some money selling my company. A lot of money, probably more than’s good for me. I guess I could’ve gone to France or some tropical island, but I wanted to see America. It’s been good to me, and I was curious about the seldom-seen corners and the long stretches of highway.” He looked over, moving his eyes up and down the incredible and unbelievable body of the man next to him. “You never know what—or who—you might find.”

Billy huffed a laugh through his nostrils and smiled. “True enough. And I guess you could say that Carl and I are after the same thing.”

“Yep,” Carl agreed, leaning forward. His face loomed next to Trevor’s and that smell came with him. “We’re out looking for new friends!” His hand came around Trevor’s other side and his warm, smooth palm was resting against his neck. “Glad you’re feeling better, Trev.” A sudden, strong throb of something shook his body, emanating from Carl’s hand on his skin. His whole body heated up, his heart beat faster, his mouth went dry and his cock suddenly grew firm and uncomfortable in his pants.

“Th..thanks,” he said, nearly swooning.

Billy grabbed the wheel and looked hard at Carl. “Be careful,” he said.

Trevor blinked hard and corrected the truck’s trajectory. “Sorry,” he said.

“It’s not your fault,” Billy assured him.

“Maybe Billy should drive,” Carl suggested. “If you’re feeling…anxious.”

“I’ll be okay,” Trevor said. “Just got a little dizzy for a second.”

“You’ll be all right,” Billy said. “Maybe we all should calm down a bit.” He looked hard at Carl, who said, “Sorry, but I thought….” Billy shook his head slightly, but Trevor caught the gesture.

“You two need a moment?”

“What?” Billy asked.

“Looks like you’re going to have a lover’s tiff about something.”

“A lover’s—?”

Trevor looked at the dark-haired beauty. “You two were holding hands when I was driving up, and I know that wasn’t for physical support.” Billy reddened again. “Even without the hand-holding, I would’ve pegged you two for more than friends just by the way you look at each other.”

“It shows?”

Trevor nodded. “It practically strips naked and shakes itself.”

Carl scrubbed Billy’s head again, good naturally. “He’s always a little worried what people will think,” Carl said. “He’s an old dude.”

“Old?” Trevor looked over, then studied Carl in the mirror. The two men appeared to be the exact same age, but he let the comment pass. “Well, if someone has a problem with it, fuck ‘em.”

“I frequently do,” Carl admitted.

Trevor glanced down at Billy’s lap. It would be hard not to notice the bulge in his groin, as well as the thick length of something that looked like a kielbasa along his thigh. “What do you…do…for a living, Billy? If you don’t mind me asking?”

Billy looked over, then followed Trevor’s eyes toward his crotch. “We’re in construction at the moment,” he said, placing his hand over his mammoth appendage, “but I used to teach high school.”

Trevor looked up. “Really? You were a teacher?”

Billy nodded. “I taught Carl,” he said, hiking his thumb back towards where the blonde hunk of man was sitting.

Trevor looked in the rear view again, and found Carl looking back into his eyes. “I chased him, if that’s your next question.”

“It wasn’t…though I have to admit to a certain curiosity. How long ago was that?”

“A few months,” Billy admitted. “Why?”

“Carl doesn’t exactly look like any high school student I’ve ever met, and you don’t exactly look like any teacher.”

“It was a special class,” Carl said. “Filled with special students.”

Trevor glanced down at Billy’s covered loins again. “No doubt.”

Carl leaned forward and also looked down at Billy’s crotch. “Now you see why he was worth pursuing.”

“Uhh—”

“Yeah,” Carl purred. “I know a good thing when I see it.” He kissed Billy’s cheek and rubbed the back of his neck. “Fuck, I’m horny,” he whispered softly into his lover’s ear.

Trevor couldn’t help but overhear the lament. He looked down again and noticed that Billy’s already impressive equipment was immediately responding to his lover’s attentions. How anything that large could be growing even bigger staggered the imagination, but it was very clearly swelling fatter and growing longer down his thigh.

Carl kissed Billy again. It was a gentle, soft kiss, which contrasted with the man’s huge size and overwhelming masculinity. Everything about the huge blonde stud screamed MAN in capital letters forty feet high, but his gentle kisses and the tenderness with which he massaged Billy’s neck was an overt demonstration of tender passion. “I need you,” he whispered.

Billy’s eyes rolled up as he closed them. “Can’t,” he whispered back.

Trevor cleared his throat. “Um, I know this is probably out of place, but the backseat does recline and it creates a fairly large space to lie down in back.” He looked down again at Billy’s quickly swelling monster.

“Fuck, yeah,” Carl growled softly.

“You…wouldn’t mind?”

Trevor met Billy’s eyes. “Brother, with that monster you got growing down there, I rather thing you better let Carl take care of you before you hurt something.”

“Please?” Carl begged. “It’s been so long since I’ve had you. I need you, Billy. I need you now.”

“Put the seat down,” he said.

“You need me to pull over or—?” Before Trevor could finish the question, Billy was climbing over the back and Carl was shoving the backseat into its reclined position. The Rover rocked and rolled as the two giant musclebound men wrestled inside the interior to get together, and it didn’t take long at all before Trevor watched clothes being stripped off and the sounds of deep moans of pleasure and obviously passionate kisses filled the cab.

He tried very hard not to look back and allow these two insanely beautiful and obviously powerful men a little privacy, but it was hard to do it. He kept seeing naked muscular asses rising up into his mirror, and the sounds of kissing, sucking, moaning, groaning and the occasional “fuck, yeah,” or “you feel so good,” or “I love you,” was making it very hard not to look.

The truck was rocking and rolling all over the road as the two giants shifted and thrusted and got on with the business of sex inside the cabin of the truck. Luckily, there was no one following what must have looked like a very drunk driver trying with little luck to stay on one side of the road.

That odd, musky, masculine scent grew incredibly strong as they pleasured each other, and it seemed to take only a few minutes before one of them was advising the other, “gonna fucking come,” and then a shudder and a long, low, hair-raising groan of absolute satisfaction filled the truck.

Trevor looked back and saw Carl’s naked torso filling the back of the Rover. Carl’s eyes glanced up and met his and he smiled the most lascivious, sexy, dangerous smile that Trevor had ever witnessed. Then Billy’s naked ass reared up and Trevor realized that the teacher was sucking down the student’s load, gulping with audible pleasure.

Trevor’s own cock was, by this time, begging for release. He had never felt so large. His dick was throbbing hotly and pressing its swollen head against his jeans. He pushed against it with the heel of his hand, trying to get it to settle down, but the heat inside the cab and the smell of sex was too strong. It was as if he were living inside sex and it was coating him with its need and passion.

Now Billy was kissing Carl’s mouth. Carl held the other man’s bulging muscular body in his arms. Both men were evidently naked, and Trevor rolled down the window to bring some fresh air inside to try to calm himself down.

“Better?” Billy growled. Trevor looked in the mirror and saw Carl nod and kiss his lover’s mouth.

“Fuck,” Trevor whispered. It was the most intense thing he’d ever almost witnessed. It felt as if he had been part of it, though his cock’s hardness and insistent throbbing told a different story.

“How you doing up there, Trev?” Carl asked. He was rubbing his hand across his stubbled scalp and grinning like the cat who ate the canary. Billy was now lounging beside him, both men stretched out along the back of the truck, their limbs tangled together and covered in a glistening coat of sweat.

“Not as good as you,” he answered.

“True that,” he answered. “But there’s an easy way to remedy that, if you’re so inclined.”

“I….”

“Let me take the wheel for a while,” Carl offered. “Then you and Billy can get better acquainted.”

“Me and—?”

Carl nodded. “I can highly recommend him from personal experience, and I think—judging by the way his cock is still throbbing and leaking—that the man has a little love left in him.”

“Carl, I don’t think Trevor is ready to….”

“Billy, babe, I think Trevor is more than ready.” He kissed Billy’s lips. “Are you ready, Trev?”

He swallowed hard. He looked into the mirror again at the two incredibly handsome, incredibly sexy, incredibly naked men in the back of his truck. “I think I might be.”

Carl’s smile turned absolutely lecherous. “That’s what I thought.” Carl moved forward and put his lips next to Trevor’s ear, setting his warm hand on the back of his neck. “Pull over, Trev.”

He could feel the man’s warm breath on his skin. “Okay.”

Carl squeezed his neck. “Good boy.”

The truck rolled to a stop and Carl climbed out of the back, opening Trevor’s door for him. Trevor started to get out and then stopped dead at the sight of Carl’s glistening naked body standing next to the Rover. “Oh, fuck,” he said.

Carl bowed slightly with a flourish. “Thank you,” he said. “But you ain’t seen nothing yet. Climb on back and prepare yourself.”

“Prepare my—?”

Carl winked. “Have fun, Trev.”

They exchanged places. Carl climbed in naked behind the wheel and Trevor peeked his head inside the back door where Billy was waiting.

“Hi,” the dark-haired man said.

Trevor’s brain flipped over inside his head and his heart stopped for a minute. His cock tried to rip its way free of his pants and his whole body felt hot and wet and sticky. “Huh…hi,” he managed to respond.

Billy’s cock was at least a foot long, and possibly longer. Even on a body like his, which was perfect, the man’s prick was the focal point of everything. It was lying across his heavily muscled thigh, visibly throbbing. The head was as large as a plum and drooled a stream of clear honey along his ruddy, silken skin.

Pulling his eyes away from the man’s incredible tool, Trevor realized that Billy was the most handsome, the most powerful, the most beautiful and the most muscular being he had ever laid eyes on, bar none. He was almost too much to take. Billy leaned forward and offered his hand. Trevor watched the man’s 8-pack abs pop and swell. “Come in,” Billy said softly.

“I—”

A sudden wash of intense lust and complete desire washed over Trevor’s being. “Come in,” Billy said again. “Let’s have some fun.”

“I don’t….”

Billy smiled. It melted Trevor’s brain. He stepped inside and the truck began to move.

Trevor started to remove his shirt when Billy’s hand covered his and he said, “Let me do that.” Trevor steadied himself as the huge naked man sat forward and slowly undid each button on his shirt, looking into his eyes. Then his large hands moved the material of his shoulders and stripped it from his torso.

Billy paused to look at Trevor’s body. His cock rose to attention and a fat stream of pre erupted from the eye and drizzled down his long, thick inches. He moved his hands over Trevor’s skin and leaned in and kissed his nipples tenderly. He placed his hand behind Trevor’s body, pulling them together, moving his lips up Trevor’s body towards his mouth.

The truck lurched and Carl said, “Sorry.”

Billy put his hand behind Trevor’s neck and kissed his mouth with deep and obvious passion, pushing his tongue inside. Trevor was hesitant at first. After all, this was someone else’s man, and that someone else was currently sitting at the wheel of Trevor’s truck, driving them along a deserted highway.

But the kiss lingered, and it drew him into Billy’s muscular arms, and as they pressed themselves together, chest to chest, skin against skin, the sensation of warm, perfect sex overwhelmed him and he pulled the huge man tightly to him, kissing him back with equal passion.

Carl looked into the rear view, smiling. “Go get him, Billy,” he said quietly, then fixed his eyes back on the unending stretch of empty road before them.

“Fuck,” Trevor whispered. “Holy fuck.”

Billy kissed his mouth as his hands traveled south and began to rub and squeeze and caress Trevor’s raging hard-on. Thick shocks of pure sex erupted from everywhere he placed his hand, emanating through Trevor’s jeans like heat. He grabbed hold of Trevor’s meat and a sudden, hard, strong pulse of sex passed into him. Billy kissed him again. “Let’s get these pants off of you,” he growled. “I’m gonna swallow you whole.”

“Holy fuck,” Trevor repeated.

Billy undid Trevor’s belt and unbuttoned his trousers, rubbing his cock the entire time. He peeled Trevor’s damp skivvies off his throbbing meat and immediately made good on his promise, as the 7-inches of hot, throbbing prick popped out of his pants and presented itself to Billy’s talented mouth.

He sucked it inside and Trevor’s eyes rolled up in their sockets. He almost lost it all right then, but something pushed against his libido and held him back. He looked down and Billy’s beautiful eyes were looking up at him. He was sucking and stroking Trevor’s cock like a starving man, and then his strong hands yanked Trevor’s pants down his body and his mouth moved to suck both his balls into his warm, wet mouth as his fingers rubbed against the soft, tender wetness of Trevor’s asshole.

Sharp tingles of bliss erupted everywhere Billy touched. Trevor was overheated with lust and desire. “Aw, fuck,” he moaned, pulling his legs free of his pants and opening his legs to allow Billy all the access he desired.

Billy went to town on Trevor’s pink hole, licking and rubbing and pushing his tongue inside. Trevor had never felt anything like this before. His cock jumped and pulsed with glee as Billy ate his ass, leaving him feeling wet and hot and anxious for something to fill him up.

Billy climbed back up Trevor’s body and kissed him. “Can I fuck you?” he asked. “I want to fuck you.”

He looked down at Billy’s hugeness, and a pang of excitement and fear shot through him. “I don’t….”

“It won’t hurt,” he promised. “I would never hurt you.”

Carl said, “Trust him on that,” from the front seat. “You’re never going to regret letting Billy Titus fuck you senseless. I speak from experience.”

“You…you’re so big,” Trevor said, breathlessly.

Billy kissed his mouth again. “I would never hurt you.” He moved his hand down to Trevor’s wet hole and pressed two fingers inside him. Though he tightened against the intrusion, an immediate eruption of perfect sexual ecstasy exploded through him, as if Billy’s fingers held magic in their touch, and he opened himself to deeper exploration. “Can I fuck you?”

“Fuck me,” Trevor begged. “Oh, god, yes, fuck me.”

Billy pulled Trevor’s body towards him like a ragdoll and pushed the man onto his back. Trevor’s legs were in the air and he planted his feet against the roof of the Rover. Billy reached down and stroked himself as a thick guzzle of pre drooled from the mouth of the massive cobra. He coated his entirety with the thick, warm lube that he naturally produced in unending abundance before Billy leaned forward, pressing the fat knob against Trevor’s tightness.

Something better than sex entered Trevor’s body. Something deep and magic, something that felt like he was being bathed in pure pleasure. He gasped and groaned and felt himself light up inside as Billy pushed inches of thick, hot, hard cock into his guts. The heavy tool traveled inside deeper and deeper, rubbing itself against the deep well of his pleasure center and he gasped and groaned and shivered from pure, undiluted, overwhelming sexual bliss.

Billy leaned over Trevor, fucking and kissing him with equal need and passion. Trevor’s whole body shook, the intensity of the man’s sudden onslaught of perfect pleasure saturating his entire being with a religious rapture of absolute euphoria.

Carl looked into the mirror and watched his lover fuck Trevor. “Are you going to do it?” he asked.

Billy’s handsome face lifted up, and he said, “No.”

“Why not?”

“He didn’t ask.” Then he kissed Trevor’s gasping mouth again and pushed a radiating sensation of flawless sex into his brain as his massive tool fucked his ass and his warm, soft lips kissed his mouth.

“Then what—?”

“Thanking him, of course.” Billy’s hips were slowly thrusting as he moved his magical, massive meat in and out of the other man. “He gave us a ride. I’m just returning the favor.”

“Ah.”

Trevor was struggling to remain sane. He was being bombarded with an uncontrolled and uncontrollable stream of throbbing sexual waves that permeated him to the core of his being. Billy had not been with an ordinary man, and he did not know how to temper his power, so he was simply unleashing it all on Trevor as a gift, giving him everything but the true, lasting gift of power.

Trevor could not cum. He could not. His dick bulged and throbbed, his heart raced, his body broke out in sweat from every pore. His brain crackled and flipped and pulsed with the sensation of pure sexual bliss delivered in an irresistible surge. A flood of perfect gorgeous sex filled him up to overflowing.

He couldn’t speak. Billy kissed his lips. They sizzled with sex. Everywhere Billy touched him erupted in fresh lightning strikes of ecstasy. And where Billy’s cock pushed inside him, filling him up with the source of Billy’s masculine energy, the eruptions of euphoric rapture lifted him into heaven.

He gasped and spun and throbbed. Billy gave him everything in overwhelming abundance. And then they were pushing towards a crescendo and Billy embraced him and held him and spoke a word in his ear with tender softness.

“Come.”

His cock exploded. His balls emptied. He shouted from the joy of the perfect orgasmic release, thrusting fat ropes of cream from his ordinary body in an extraordinary display, pushed to his limits and beyond by a man so powerful that even others gifted with his amplified capabilities were hard-pressed to cope.

Then he shook, physically, as he recovered from the overwhelming power of Billy Titus, and Billy held him, and kissed him, and stroked him, and loved him.

Carl glanced into the mirror, smiling. “Told ya,” he said.

Part 10

I think you broke him.”

Two nearly seven-foot tall men were standing on the shoulder of a deserted stretch of two-lane highway next to a large, dark green vintage Land Rover. They were both naked. They were both built like super-heavyweight bodybuilders, if super-heavyweight bodybuilders were built as perfectly proportioned and massively muscled as Superman. They were looking inside the back of the vehicle at another man.

“How did—?” the dark-haired god asked, looking at his companion.

The giant with the buzz-cut blonde scalp next to him shrugged his mountain range shoulders. “Did you loose a full-on Billy on his ass?”

“A what?”


Trevor was bathing in an ocean of pure sex. He was naked, and swimming through a sea of bliss, surrounded by a warm, wet envelope of perfect pleasure. He breathed it in and swallowed it, tasting the raw power of absolute ecstasy.

It was neither dark nor light, but it was comforting, and welcoming, and it was everywhere, and it was everything.

Then a face appeared before him. Hands reaching for his naked body. Arms surrounding him. Skin, soft, silken, smooth, warm, caressing his body.

He knew the face. A man’s face. A man’s lips. A man’s arms. A man’s love. Powerful and absolute. A god’s love, embracing him beneath the sea of sex.


The fuzzy-headed man’s dark green eyes met the raven-haired man’s bright blue ones. “Did you hold anything back?”

“Like…what?”

The blonde man’s head tilted slightly and his brow furrowed. “You don’t even know, do you?”

“Know what?”

“How powerful you are.”

“Well, I mean, I guess—?”

“Kiss me,” the blonde instructed, turning towards his inhumanly beautiful companion.

“Kiss—?”

He nodded. “Just…kiss me. And don’t hold back.”

“When I kiss you, I don’t know how to hold back.” He placed his hands on his lover’s chin and pressed their lips together. He poured every ounce of his passion, love and power into the kiss, and was a bit startled when something hot and thick and wet splattered against his belly and chest.

He pulled apart from his lover and looked down. The blonde man’s cock had inflated to its full and glorious extents, nearly doubling in size and swollen red and rock hard. The other man had exploded with a heavy douse of come that fountained from his prick and coated his own silken skin like cream. Thick rivulets were still draining along the veiny shaft of his gargantuan monster. “Thanks,” he said.

“You did that.”

Billy looked down. “Well, I think it was you who….”

“No, Billy. You did that. You made me do that. It’s what and who you are—and keep in mind that I’m pretty big and powerful myself, but one kiss—just one kiss from your lips—and I lose control.” He smiled. “Willingly, I might add.” He watched his wealth of warm cream disappear into his lover’s huge, muscular frame. “It’s the same for everyone. Every guy you’re with at Muscle City. You’re…amazing.”

“Thanks?” He looked into the back of the Land Rover at the smaller naked man inside. “But how does that explain—?”


God was inside him. Fucking him. Loving him. Filling him up with beauty and power and pleasure. His body shook and rolled and pulsed with it. He gasped and his lungs were filled with it. He opened his eyes and the god’s face was there, looking at him, smilling at him, kissing him, loving him.

He was wrapped in the strong arms of perfect love. He was riding the strong cock of perfect sex. His heart was pumping sex through his veins. He was breathing sex, and tasting sex, and every groan, every sigh, every tear that left his body was overflowing with all the perfect blissful euphoria he could not contain inside him.


“I think you broke him, or something. I mean, if I can’t help myself as strong as I am….” He shrugged again.

“I…didn’t know.”

“How could you? You’ve only been with guys like us ever since…ever. I have the advantage of having had more than a few liaisons with other normal dudes. I’ve learned how to, like, temper my skills to the task at hand.” He looked at the man in the Land Rover again. “I think he’s, like, sex drunk or something.”

“Sex drunk?”

The blonde man nodded. “Like, when you drink alcohol you feel giddy and nice, but if you drink too much you start feeling sick, and if you drink even more…this happens.” he smiled and rubbed his rugged jaw. “I think our friend Trevor here just enjoyed too much Billy.”

Billy looked at Trevor, reaching forward and stroking his face tenderly. “Oops,” he said.


He was climbing a mountain. He was climbing a god. A huge god. Beautiful and magnificent. His hands moved across the satin skin of a god, and everywhere he touched the god, shocks of intense sexual power entered his body. His cock was throbbing and hot and exploding with cream that splattered thickly against the god’s perfect flesh.

He was climbing up the god’s beautiful, flawless perfection, shaken by the god’s emanations of sex, unable to stop himself as his vision was filled up with the sight of the god’s phallus, a strong length of fat prick falling forward from his loins and throbbing in time to his own.

He could smell the god’s scent in his nostrils, the delicious tang of balls and ass, the heady musk of perfect masculine power, the deep perfume of limitless, incomparable, unending, perfect sex.

He came again and again, climbing up the stone hard, velvet soft, warm and perfect body of the god of all sex.


“Should we…do…something?”

“I think he’ll be okay.” Carl looked at Billy and added, “I’ve seen this happen before. Couple of times.” Billy met his lover’s gaze. “Like I said, I’m pretty strong, too. Sometimes I lose control in the moment. Things are progressing nicely, the dude is super hot, super into it, he wants more so…I give it to him.” He shrugged again.

“And they recover?”

“Oh, yeah. I mean, they’re kind of… it’s… when someone….” He sighed. “He’s broken, though.”

“What does that mean?” Billy asked, with concern in his strong voice.

“He’s had the ultimate. He’s experienced perfect, unvarnished, overwhelming, complete and utter sexual bliss. It kind of colors everything else from now on. No matter who he’s with, no matter how good it feels, no matter how satisfying it is—how is it ever going to compare to you?” Carl looked at Billy, smiling. “You’re amazing.”

“So…what should I do?”

“Kiss him.”

“Kiss him?”

“Kiss him.”

Billy’s face reflected confusion at the simple answer, but Carl nodded his head towards the passed out man in the back of the Land Rover and he nodded. Billy dropped to one knee, leaned into the cab of the truck, put his lips to the other man’s and kissed him as only Billy could.


Trevor was lying on a warm beach covered in soft sand. He was naked beneath a sun that pulsed with constant throbs of bliss that coated his skin in warm, wet sex. The sun was a giant cock in the sky, pointed at his body, thrusting fat gouts of liquid sex at the world and coating him in its power.

He felt warmth against his lips. A warmth like the sun above him that was throbbing with the power of a god’s cock, pumping liquid bliss that splashed against him like the warm waters of the ocean. The ocean of the god’s cum, delicious and thick, cresting against the earth, the warm, soft earth, the god’s body beneath him, caressing him in the god’s strong arms, holding him as the god’s perfect cock entered his ass and fucked him with the god’s perfect power.

His lips tingled and sizzled. His lips throbbed and swelled. The god’s face—he came again, seeing it, looking into those blue eyes, as blue as the ocean, as blue as the sky—and the god kissed him, tenderly, passionately, with perfect and unending love.


Shortly, the man moaned softly, then began to kiss Billy back, rousing slowly from his stupor until the two men were kissing quite passionately, and it was evident that Trevor was back in the land of the living.

Carl tapped Billy on the shoulder, but Billy seemed engrossed in the kiss. “Billy? Earth to Billy.” The kiss went on and on. “Okay, stud, I’m starting to get a little jealous here.”

Billy pulled his mouth from Trevor’s and looked at the smaller man, who was looking back at him. “Welcome back,” he said softly.

“Whuh… what happened?”

“You passed out,” Billy explained, moving his hand through Trevor’s thick shock of red hair. “Sorry about that.”

“Holy fuck,” he responded softly.

“Something like that,” Carl announced. He looked down at Trevor’s face as Billy stood back up. Trevor was clearly and desperately in love with his boyfriend. “You feeling okay, bud?”

“I love you,” he said to Billy.

“Yeah,” Carl said, “he’s okay.”

“I love you, too,” Billy said, easily.

Trevor turned over and struggled to climb out of his truck. He kept his eyes on Billy’s face the entire time. “Maybe you ought to sit down,” Carl advised. “Kind of…get your bearings again.”

“What?” He didn’t even look at Carl.

“Whoa,” Carl said. “He’s got it bad.”

“It?” Billy asked quietly out of the side of his mouth. He was helping Trevor sit up. Trevor’s cock was hard and throbbing.

“Kind of a…chemical thing.” He looked at Billy, explaining, “He’s hooked on you.”

“Hooked on—?”

“If you want to keep repeating everything I say as a question, I’m cool with that, but things’ll move along a bit quicker if I can just….” Billy nodded. “Okay. So, what happens sometimes is that when one of us is with a norm… uninitiated guy, and things go a bit far, the norm… uninitiated guy falls in love with us. Or, in this case, you.”

He smiled at Trevor, who seemed slightly to melt in absolute adoration. “I assume there’s more to it than that?”

Carl nodded, saying, “Oh, just a little bit. And maybe love isn’t quite an accurate assessment of the situation.”

“Let me guess. Does the word ‘obsession’ come into play, here?”

“Ohhhh, yeah. Obsession, worship, devotion.” He waved his hand in front of Trevor’s face, who continued to ignore hm completely. “And what we have here is a rather advanced case of the Billys.” Trevor sighed at the mention of the name, and his cock visibly throbbed with a hard shift. “Whoa. Really?”

“How do I—?”

“How do you overcome this little situation?” Billy nodded. “Like I said, it’s a chemical thing. Or something. He’s literally addicted to you.” He smiled. “Not that I blame him, of course. And all things considered, he is very cute. So maybe if we….”

“Carl,” Billy warned.

“I’m just thinking of Trevor, here.”

“Sure you are.”

“Look, I know I’m a whore, but I’m so…good at it!”

“Hard to argue with logic like that.” He looked at the red-haired naked man making puppy eyes at him again. “I assume you’ve been in this situation before, then?”


The god stood before Trevor in all his naked glory. Trevor watched the god glow with sex and love. Trevor looked up at the god’s face and swooned with need and lust. Trevor looked down the god’s perfect body, all the perfect power, all the perfect beauty, until his eyes beheld the god’s mammoth shank of sex, hanging thickly from the god’s deep pubic forest of shining, soft curls that smelled like the god’s own essence. Trevor reached forward, tentatively, and set his fingertips against the god’s source of all pleasure, stroking Billy’s mammoth appendage tenderly.

Which was starting to make it difficult for Billy to concentrate.


“Billy. Seriously. Have you seen me?” Billy laughed despite his worries. “It’ll all be okay. There’s a simple solution to this. It always works.” Carl watched the small man worshipping his boyfriend’s cock and he said, “We’ve all been there, Trev.”

“Well, whatever it is you’re planning on doing, I suggest you get on with it because if he keeps this up,” he said, “we’re going to end up back in that Land Rover and I’m gonna unleash the full Billy on him all over again.”

“You may not like it.”

“Let me guess.”

“No need, it’s exactly what you think.”

“But…he didn’t ask.”

“Believe me, if we leave him like this he’s going to be miserable. At least if we initiate him, he’ll be himself again—or, I guess, two or three times himself again, and everybody lives happily ever after.”

“So, do I just, sort of, point myself at him and…?”

“‘Point’ yourself? Like a lawn sprinkler or something?” Carl made a face. “No. I have to do it.” Billy opened his mouth but Carl cut him off. “The chemical thing. I counteract you, or something. Not sure exactly how or why it works, but it works. If he gets a double dose of you, he ends up huge and powerful and still obsessed. If I do it—or, really, any other guy but you—he ends up like the rest of us. Still in love with you, obviously, just like the rest of us, but not quite so…stuck.”


Trevor moved forward, taking the length of the god cock in his hands reverently, feeling its heat and weight and power pulsing in his hands. It was a thing of utter beauty, a majestic display of the god’s power, the perfect tool to deliver the god’s gift of absolute bliss that would fill Trevor up again and send him back to the god’s world of warm, wet masculine sex.

Trevor pushed his tongue forward, licking the full length of the god’s perfect cock.


“I think you’d better hurry up. I can feel my motors revving.” Trevor breathed warmly against the end of Billy’s prick, then opened his mouth very widely. “Oh, fuck.”

“Trevor? Trev? Babe? Trevvie?” The red-haired man ignored Carl’s entreaties, even though he was already pumping out his strong pheromones and sending out thick and steady tugs at him. “Hmm. He’s really got it bad.”

“What can I say. I’m amazing.” Trevor was actively sucking on Billy, now.

“Yeah,” Carl agreed drily. “Okay, I guess I’ll just…go for it.”

“Be my guest,” Billy said.

“Can you, sort of, lure him out?”

“He’s not a wild animal.”

Carl watched Trevor licking and sucking on Billy’s prick. “You sure about that?” His eyebrow arched. “I have to admit, the man has talent.”

“You don’t need to tell me that, Carl. Whatever you’re going to do, start doing it.”

“Well, I don’t want the poor man inflating with muscle inside his truck. He’ll blow out the doors.”

“Good point.” Billy began stepping backwards, bringing his traveling blow job with him. “He’s not going to be like this, right?”

“Like I said, he’ll be fine.” He watched the two men moving away from the truck. “You sure you want to do this? Because Trevor looks like a man who knows his way around….”

“Just do it, Carl.”

“I’m just pulling your leg, Billy. We won’t leave him like this. He’ll be okay. What am I saying? He’ll be better than okay! He’ll be in Muscle Club!”

Billy squeezed his eyes closed and balled his hands into fists. Trevor had taken his cock inside his mouth and was dutifully and with obvious pleasure sucking on him quite strongly. “Hurry it up, please,” Billy managed to ask.

“Whoa. Okay. Um, you need to ask him to suck on my cock instead.”

“Why do I have to—?”

“Because he’ll do anything you ask him to.”

“Trevor?” Billy asked. The redhead looked up with adoration. “I want you to give my friend Carl a blowjob, just like you’re giving me, okay?”

“You can talk to him like he wasn’t a child, you know.”

“I’m new at this, give me a minute.”

“Whatevs.”

“Trevor. Suck on Carl’s cock.”

“That’s what I like to hear,” Carl said.

“You’re not funny.”

“I’m a little bit…whoa. Whoa! Fuck!”

“I told you!”

“Holy fuck! This is gonna be easy!”

Trevor really was quite talented. And almost as soon as he wrapped his lips around Carl’s dick and started to caress and stroke his long shaft, Carl grew very hard very fast and began to unleash the power of Transform and Muscle Club into the small naked Australian.

And almost as quickly, Trevor began to grow.

He gulped down the gushing flood of cream like a starving man, and Carl fed him everything in a rushing fountain of male power that swam into his blood and his muscles and his bones, and began to swiftly upgrade everything about him.

Billy was shocked. “Holy….”

“I’ve kind of done this before,” Carl admitted, reaching down and holding onto Carl’s head as he pushed thick jets of powerful transforming cream down the man’s throat. “I’ll have this taken care of in a couple of minutes.”


Something warm and delicious filled Trevor’s mouth and he gulped it down with a sensation of pleasure he had never felt before. This was different than the god…than what Billy had given him. That gift of sex so powerful that it made him forget everything else. This was beyond sex. Beyond power. He tasted the essence of godhood, and a heat entered his belly and stretched along his arms and his legs like lightning from a bottle.

His cock felt heavy. Then heavier still. Then it throbbed and stretched and bulged and became steel. The hair on his scalp tightened. His skin tingled everywhere.

He started to grow.


“A couple of minutes?” Trevor’s body was already swelling with new power. His shoulders were spreading into distinct lobes of brawn, his chest was bulging forward, his neck was growing thick and his arms were swelling with muscle.

“I’m kind of good at it.” He looked down, grinning. “In fact, I’m very good at it.”

Trevor was gulping and guzzling the flood of cream that Carl was delivering with accomplished ease, hungering now for it as his body changed. Billy watched with fascination, because he had never actually seen another man initiated. They had always appeared in his classroom already grown, or they were taken by others because he had refused to participate.

Carl was smiling with obvious pleasure as he watched the other man grow. Billy wondered what he was feeling as he pushed power into Trevor’s body, realizing that he was doing this, that he could do this to anyone, just plug in and watch another man start growing muscle by the pound.

“Feels so good,” Carl said softly. “This always feels so good.”

“I can’t believe… it’s incredible.”

Carl looked over. “I want you to do it, Billy. I want to watch you do this.” He looked down at the man growing larger and larger as he sucked down Carl’s warm cream. “There’s nothing else like it in the world.”

Billy could believe that.


Trevor was moaning with absolute pleasure as he grew larger and larger. His voice changing, moving towards the deep, powerful register of the men of Muscle Club. He felt his arms swelling, the muscle growing thicker and stronger, pressing insistently against his skin. Veins pulsed and spread along his limbs, feeding the muscle, crawling down his arms and legs and over the high arch of his ass and along his groin towards his quickly swelling cock. The fibers of muscle everywhere on his body multiplied and divided, growing into cables, and then into thick, hard balls of pure brawn. His skin stretched across all that swelling power as his body grew taller and wider to accommodate everything that Carl was giving him so effortlessly.


Billy watched Trevor’s face growing more handsome as his body continued to swell with power. His skin was milky white, and the redness of his hair everywhere grew even more distinct. Maybe he was from Australia, but there was clearly Scottish blood inside him. A beard, full and beautiful, sprouted on his chin and cheeks of the same ruddy cinnamon hue, and a thick, full mustache grew on his upper lip.

His face took on a brutal handsomeness, a hard masculinity that made Billy want to fuck him very, very hard.

“Bigger and bigger, dude,” Carl said, urging Trevor on. “Take it all, bro. Take every drop.”


A pressure was building in Trevor’s loins. A hard, deep, beautiful pressure that tingled and throbbed and made him groan as he continued swallowing every bit of power that Carl could give him. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the sensation of growth and strength that was throbbing in his swelling muscles, and the awareness that something new was happening—something unexpected and impossible and utterly amazing—was rewarded with a sudden growth alongside his mammoth, pulsing cock.


Trevor’s rapid development began to slow as his secondary cock sprang forth and rose up next to its brother—the ultimate sign of a fully matured Muscle Club jock. “You want to grab that, Billy,” Carl said, still feeding his power into Trevor. “The first hit off a newly grown Muscle Clubber is… awesome.”

Billy sank down and put his lips on Trevor’s monster and was instantly rewarded with a fat gush of hot cum. Just as Carl had said, it was different even than all the powerful cream he had ever tasted. He felt it enter himself and spread into his arms and legs. It sped through him like liquid fire and made him feel powerful and masculine and strong.

Trevor’s new cock pushed heavy gouts of intoxicating cream into Billy’s beautiful and perfect body, and he found himself nearly swooning with bliss at the sensation of a newly transformed man’s powerful seed blasting down his throat into his body.


Trevor felt wet warmth surround his cock—still unaware that he now owned two—and he released a flood of cream from his over-burdened balls. He could feel his orgasm with new intensity and sensed his fountain of hot cream as it travelled up and up every fat inch of his prick. Someone was sucking him hungrily and he faithfully delivered his load into the hungry mouth of the man who needed it so very, very badly.

He exploded with cum. He shoved it from his fat balls and made more instantly, because he could. He was a cum factory. He was a cum pump. His balls bulged hard between his legs as he released them to do the one thing they excelled at now, and they happily inflated with more and more and more cream that he shoved up his monster into the sucking mouth that drank it all down.


“Better and better,” Carl said, softly. “Better and better.” He knew what Billy was experiencing, and he watched with open love as his companion swallowed the heavy, industrial-strength cream of the man he had initiated and welcomes into the small pantheon of supermen that was known as Muscle Club.

Trevor attained his new full growth in only minutes. He pulled his mouth from Carl’s thick cock and looked down at the heavy bulges mounted on his new body. A soft forest of bright red curls was amassed across both hemispheres of a heavy, muscular chest. He could see two very prominent nipples poking up through the copper fur. He felt a surging orgasmic sensation as he released gallons of cream from his heavy balls into Billy’s gulping mouth. Then Carl was kissing his mouth and he came harder than ever, recognizing another like himself and the sensational power and hyper masculinity that his new body delivered.

He was tugging hard on Carl before he knew what he was doing, his brain sizzled with sex and his newfound power was bursting free of its cage. He released a heavy invisible cloud of pheromones, thickly scented with his individual musk, that announced his presence clearly to any other Muscle Clubber that happened to be in the area like a loud beacon. His other cock started to fountain in conjunction with the one still lodged down Billy’s throat, splattering more of his new powerful seed all over Carl’s naked body.

He was kissing Carl and cumming from both cannons and glorying in his new overwhelming power, because he could not help himself. His body had been flooded with the strength and overwhelming force that Carl could deliver so effortlessly, and he had to release it.

He loved Billy. He loved Carl. He loved himself.

He was perfect.

He delivered his perfection into Billy. Billy accepted it, realizing he tasted Carl’s familiar essence mixed with something else, something new, something more. He swallowed it with a hunger he never realized before, pulling into himself the first release from a newly created Transformed man, fresh with power and possibility.

His face registered his surprise and pleasure, and Carl, embracing Trevor’s huge new form in his strong arms, looked upon his handsome lover and said, “Now you understand. Now you know.”

Billy looked at Carl. He did know. He did understand. This was how it all happened. This was how they grew. This was the source of their power.

His body was vibrating like a rung bell. He felt as if he were illuminated, and his entire body was strongly pulsing with power.

The three men shared each other in this manner for minutes, diving deep into the well of pleasure that each could provide and each could realize. And then Billy stood up, standing now at his true, full power. And Carl stood next to him, equally powerful. And Trevor was before them, in his new, perfect, bulging, miraculous and beautiful form. “Welcome to Muscle Club,” Carl said, with a touch of formality.

“What. The. Fuck?”

Carl laughed and Billy smiled. “Yeah, that’s kind of the right reaction,” the blonde god said. “Sorry about springing this on you.”

“My fault, I’m afraid,” Billy explained.

Trevor looked down at his body. He moved his large hands over the newly grown muscle, cupping his massive pecs and rubbing his palms along the bulging masses of his abdominals. His fingers crawled down his body and each hand grabbed a dick, holding a separate huge sausage of highly sensitive meat in each hand, feeling the ludicrously amplified sensation of sexual bliss throbbing through each long, thick, firm tube. “Holy….”

Carl looked at Billy, and remarked, “Funny how it always turns to religion.”

Billy shrugged. “I suppose it’s only natural.”

“Super natural,” Trevor said softly. He was looking at the two inhumanly beautiful men looking at him. “What happened?”

“That’s a long story,” Billy said.

“First things first, Trevor my friend. How are you feeling?”

He thought about it a moment, holding his twin pythons in his grips, and said, “Fucking horny as hell.”

Carl nodded. “Yep, that’s about right.” He looked at Billy, and asked, “Are you ready?”

“Ready?”

“To upgrade him.” He smiled. “This is how it works, Billy. I feed him my power, and he adds to it. Then you swallow it, and add to it again, and give it back to him.”

“And then what happens?”

He shrugged. “Maybe nothing. Maybe everything. Who knows? It’s always different. It’s always….” He looked at the red-haired beauty and grinned. “A surprise.”

Billy looked at Trevor. “Are you ready?”

“I don’t understand.”

“This is who you are, now,” Billy explained. “This body, those muscles, those cocks. That constant hum of sex you feel. The need to fuck. To fuck me. To be fucked by me. Your heavy balls will never empty. Your hungry cocks will never be satisfied. Your muscles are powerful beyond your imagination. Your libido is unlimited and capable of driving another man insane from pure, unfiltered, overwhelming sexual pleasure. Your body is built to deliver sex in unending supply, and you will, from this moment forward, need others like yourself just to help satisfy that massive, uncontrollable, irresistible need for the love of another man.”

“You’re in Muscle Club, Trevor,” Carl said. “You’re one of us.”

The red-haired giant looked at his two companions. No one, ever, looked more beautiful or perfect in his world. He could think of nothing, at that moment, except his desire for them. Billy smiled and asked again, “Are you ready?”

Trevor’s bright green eyes scanned Billy’s perfect male beauty. “Hell yes!”

Billy walked to Trevor and took the man’s strong form into his embrace, and kissed him with unequaled passion. His cocks inflated to their full glory and began to drool with warm honey. His hands moved down Trevor’s body, over the bulging masses of brawn that his wide back was constructed of until they found the round, firm, perfect globes of his ass and he squeezed and kneaded the muscular orbs with his strong hands, pulling them open to push his magic touch toward Trevor’s warm, wet, hungry hole.

“Then let’s see what happens.”

Part 11

Terrence Broderick had become addicted to Jason Hickox. At least, that was what his own impression was of his behavior towards the insanely beautiful, incredibly powerful and un-fucking-believably sexy teen god with whom he had been spending time alone.

They had met accidentally—though in retrospect, maybe Jason hadn’t exactly been just standing there where Terrance could look at him with such open reverence and desire. And at first the things they did together seemed so innocent, even though Jason was traditionally stripped naked and Terrance was worshipping him.

That was the most appropriate term for what the two young men did when they were alone together. Terrance would touch Jason’s body, feeling his silken skin, his hard-as-iron muscles, even his ultra-sensitive cock, and Jason would respond by…growing.

It made Terrance’s jaw drop open and his brain to sizzle every time it happened, and it happened every time. Jason would appear at his door, seemingly always knowing when Terrance would be alone in his home without parental supervision. He would be wearing clothing that hugged his awesome contours like a second skin, usually a white crewneck T-shirt and dark navy bluejeans. He wore flip-flops on his large feet and his fine, straight mane of golden hair would slide across his too-blue eyes as he smiled his perfect smile.

Then he would begin to slowly strip for Terrance, keeping his azure gaze locked on the other boy’s to see the reaction his body elicited in the smaller teen. And Terrance’s own cock would start to pulse and throb and bulge inside his loose-fitting jeans and his breath would come up short and he would feet warm all over.

Because Jason was beautiful. Jason Hickox was perfect.

They met almost daily, now, when Terrance’s mother was at work. Terrance’s father lived somewhere else. So Terrance had the place all to himself for three hours every day.

He’d sometimes see Jason at school, though they shared no classes, because Jason was a year older and a year above him. Still only sixteen, but he looked like an adult—and he sure acted like one.

Was it seduction that Jason practiced on Terrance? Probably not, because Terrance was a willing accomplice to their pairings. And nothing truly sexual had ever happened. Well, except that one time when Jason sat down next to Terrance and pulled open the crotch of his pants and bent his beautiful mouth down and opened his soft, warm, pillowy lips and and sucked Terrance’s hard-on inside his mouth, sucking on him until his toes curls and his eyes rolled up in their sockets and he shot thick volleys of cum inside Jason’s mouth as he guzzled every drop down with obvious joy, moaning blissfully as he did so. Just that one time.

In school, Jason always seemed to be alone, now. His friends—the other boys like he was, with giant, muscle-swollen bodies tearing out of their clothes and constant throbbing bulges in their crotches—were mostly gone, now. Things were “back to normal,” as some of the stupider students said. And Jason always looked so…sad.

Then he’d be back at Terrance’s door, knocking politely and standing there looking—like he looked. Tall, broad, handsome and powerful. And then he would come inside, and strip naked, and await Terrance to put his hands and his lips on his body, to stroke and caress and kiss him as his cock pushed longer and thicker and harder, rising to its majestic fullness and spilling a stream of clear honey that smelled like…Terrance didn’t know what it smelled like, other than it smelled like Jason.

And Jason was careful not to allow Terrance to taste of that honey. “It will change you,” he said.

And Terrance would look at this beautiful, perfect, sexy specimen of extreme manhood and wonder what was so bad about that. And then that look would come into Jason’s eyes, that look of loneliness and sadness, and Jason would nod and refuse himself the teen god’s gift.


There was a knock at Terrance’s door at the usual time, with the usual cadence. Shave-and-a-haircut, knock knock. He looked through the peep hole and saw the broad, muscular back of his friend encased in his usual clean white T-shirt. He opened the door and Jason pivoted around, giving Terrance one of the beautiful smiles that, in itself, could make his whole body heat up with desire. “Hi, Terrance,” he said.

“Hi, Jason.” He pulled the door open wider.

“Um, before I come inside, can I ask you a favor?”

Terrance shrugged. “I guess so.”

“Do you mind if…a friend comes in with me?”

“A friend?”

Jason nodded. “It’s okay if you say no, but we don’t have anywhere else to go and…something…I….”

“I don’t mind,” Terrance answered, curiously.

“Thanks,” Jason said, exhaling. He turned back around and said, loudly, “It’s okay, dude, he says we can come in.”

There was rustling and movement in the hedges that fronted Terrance’s yard, and suddenly a dark-skinned young man emerged from the foliage, half-crouched before he stood up and walked towards the house.

He was utterly, completely naked.

Terrance swallowed had. He was obviously like Jason, another of the abandoned or forlorn teenagers whose bodies had swollen thick with muscle, but the thing that drew his attention was the gargantuan length of impressive cock swinging like a heavy pendulum between his thickly muscled thighs.

It was darker than the rest of him, and quite full and fat, with a plum-sized head dangling at its end shrouded in a thick cowl of uncut foreskin. Two plump balls hung low in his scrotum, and he looked almost as if he had been dipped in milk chocolate. “This is Malcolm,” Jason announced.

“Hey,” the new boy said. His voice was absurdly low, but coming from a chest the size of the Titanic, that was hardly surprising. He seemed to grow larger and larger as he approached, and his true size became evident when he stood next to Jason, whom Terrance had always regarded as the largest guy he’d ever met.

But Malcolm was a monster. Muscle bulged out everywhere in fat balls and thick wedges. His skin looked like it sparkled. His chest was composed of two huge globes sticking out a mile, with the biggest, darkest nipples that Terrance had ever seen. He offered his hand, and said, “Thanks, man.”

“You’re…welcome?”

Malcolm laughed gently at Terrance’s obvious wonder and discomfort. “Mind if we step inside? I’m kind of…exposed.” His hand rested against his massive chest, and he smiled with innocence.

“Um, yeah, sure, sorry.”

“No worries,” he said, easily, and then Terrance opened the door fully to allow the gigantic dark-skinned god inside, along with his beautiful blonde companion. “You’re a lifesaver,” Jason said, placing his hand on Terrance’s shoulder and squeezing gently.

As Terrance closed the door, Malcolm said to Jason, “Dude.”

“I know,” he answered, “Sorry.”

“Dude?”

“I’m sorry, all right?”

“Dude.”

Jason looked sheepishly at the other huge man and shrugged. “Sorry.”

Malcolm looked down at himself, holding out his arms as he surveyed every inch of his magnificent, towering form. “What am I supposed to do, now?”

“We’ll figure it out,” Jason said. Then he smiled the smile that always made Terrance melt and said, “Maybe some clothes, first?”

“Dude. Really? Clothes? You think clothes is gonna help?” He was displaying his size, not even flexing but somehow his muscles all sprang up under his dark skin in stark relief. He was…beyond huge.

“Couldn’t hurt.”

“What happened?” Terrance asked, meekly.

Malcolm looked over, hiking his thumb at Jason, and said, “Dude here got a little too excited and….well…this happened.” He turned towards Terrance and lifted his arms. This time he did flex his muscles—all of them—and Terrance nearly fainted.

Malcolm’s body swelled outwards. Muscle on top of muscle. Thick, hard, full-bodied bulges of steel inflated beneath his chocolate skin. His chest lifted up as it pushed forward. The balls of muscle on his arms split into distinct heads. His shoulders were composed of lobes of deep wedges. An eight-pack of abdominals marched in perfect harmony on his belly. The wide pleats of iron that unfolded on his legs were ungodly.

And then there was his cock. ‘Huge’ couldn’t even begin to adequately describe it.

Terrance swallowed hard, and looked at Jason. “You…did that?”

The handsome blonde god smiled and shrugged, nodding apologetically. “Sort of.”

Terrance looked at Malcolm again. “How?”

“Dude and me, we…well, you know.”

I know?”

“Yeah, I mean, like how you and him—?”

Terrance looked back at Jason, who shrugged again and said, “A guy has needs.”

“You and him?”

“A guy has needs,” he said again. “And I have…a lot of them. All the time. Like…all the time. So, you know, sometimes I’m with you, sometimes I was with Malcolm.”

“He’s kind of a whore,” Malcolm explained.

“I’m not a whore, I’m a slut,” he said defensively, then he explained, “Whores charge money. And besides, we never…do…anything.”

Malcolm nodded, “Until today! And now look at me!” Terrance was. He was looking at all of him.

Jason approached Malcolm as his muscular display deflated. “Look, we can handle this, it’s all…fixable.”

“How is this fixable? I’m a fucking…I’m huge!”

Jason looked pointedly at Malcolm’s impressive tool and arched an eyebrow. “Huge doesn’t even begin to cover it,” he said, kiddingly.

“This ain’t funny, bro. I mean…look at me!”

“I’m looking at you, Malcolm. Have you looked at you?”

“I’m fucking….”

“No, I mean, you haven’t really looked at yourself, have you?” Jason turned to Terrance and asked, “Is there a big mirror anywhere?”

“My mom has a full-length mirror on the inside of her closet.”

Jason took Malcolm’s hand in his and they started upstairs. The house was nearly shaking as they mounted the steps and went into Terrance’s mother’s room. “Wait, you can’t—! My mom’ll kill me!”

They didn’t stop to listen. Terrance could hear their heavy treads overhead, and then there was silence, and then he could hear Malcolm’s unmistakable baritone say, “Holy fuck.”

Terrance followed them upstairs and saw Malcolm standing in front of his mother’s dressing mirror, staring at himself. His eyes were wide and a smile was stretched across his full, sensual lips as he slowly turned from side to side, trying to observe every square inch of his mammoth proportions. “Holy fuck,” he repeated softly.

“Yeah, dude,” Jason agreed. “So it’s not completely fucked up.”

“Holy fuck! My ass is…my ass is huge!”

“Looks great from this angle,” Jason qualified. “What do you think, Terrance? You think his ass is huge?”

Terrance shook his head slowly, looking at the dark man’s gorgeous, muscular buttocks. It was composed of two high-arching globes with inset dimples along the outer edge. True, it stuck out a mile, but it was…perfect.

“See? Terrance thinks it’s fine. You’re exaggerating. You look fine.”

“Dude, I’m…fucking not fine! What is my dad gonna say? And my mom’s gonna have a fucking heart attack!”

“Look at the bright side, Mal. You’re about to become the biggest freshman quarterback in Valley High history.”

What?” Terrance asked, aghast.

“What, what?” Jason repeated.

“He’s a freshman?” Jason nodded. “That guy standing there…is a freshman?”

“I think we just made that clear, Terrance. You need a hearing test or something?”

“How old are you?” he asked Malcolm.

The giant, beautiful, muscular slab of perfection turned around, facing Terrance. “I’m fifteen.”

“What?”

“He said he’s fifteen.”

“You’re a year behind me?” Terrance asked, disbelieving.

Malcolm shrugged. It looked like two mountain ranges having a battle. “I guess so.”

Terrance dashed from his mother’s room back to his own and grabbed something from his bookshelf, then he went back to where the two muscular gods were looking in the mirror and began flipping through the pages of his yearbook until he found the face he was looking for. “Jesus,” he said.

Jason came over and looked down at the photo. “Yep,” he verified, “that’s Malcolm.”

The face smiling back at Terrance from the photo was just a kid. He had large eyes and a friendly smile and chubby cheeks. He looked like he wasn’t even old enough to start shaving, yet.

Terrance looked up from the headshot at the man standing naked in his mother’s bedroom. “Jesus,” he repeated.

“See?” Malcolm said, accusingly. “That’s how everyone’s gonna act!” Then he looked at himself again. “My mom’s gonna kill me.”

“I can’t—this doesn’t—how—?”

“He’s usually a lot better with his vocabulary than this, Malcolm,” Jason explained. “I fear he’s a little taken aback.”

“I just never….” A thought popped into his head and he started flipping through the pages again until he found another photo, this one of a junior classman with blue eyes and blonde hair by the name of Jason Hickox. “Holy—,” he whispered.

Jason peeked over his shoulder and grimaced. “Yeah, I hated that tie. Fucking clip-ons. Felt like a total nerd.”

The young man in the photo wasn’t bad looking, and Terrance could see the resemblance between the young man Jason had been and the towering god he was now. But the changes were staggering. “Jesus.”

“Yeah, I know, not the best picture, but what are you gonna do?” Jason asked.

Malcolm was still looking at himself in Terrance’s mother’s mirror, twisting his new body around trying to see it from every angle. “My mom’s gonna kill me,” he repeated softly.

“Well, there’s nothing I can do about it now, dude. No take-backsies. And I said I was sorry but, you know, it’s not all my fault.”

Malcolm faced the blonde god, grabbing the fat inches of his new prick and wagging at Jason. “How is this not your fault?”

“I said it’s not all my fault. Look at Terrance! He’s not all huge, is he? That’s because Terrance knows how to play.”

“Yeah, well, you could have warned me or something.”

“What, me going ‘hold off bro or I’m gonna explode’ as you insisted on stroking my cock and kissing my mouth wasn’t enough warning?”

“You kissed him?” Terrance asked.

“We always kiss. What, you never kissed him?”

Terrance shook his head. “He said I shouldn’t.”

Jason gestured at the seven-foot high musclebound man standing before them and said, “And look what happens when someone doesn’t listen!”

“I can’t believe you never kissed him,” Malcolm said. “Never? Like, not even once.”

“He said I shouldn’t.”

“Fuck dude,” Malcolm said, impressed, folding his ham-sized arms across his barrel chest. He looked at Jason. “You should let him kiss you.”

“I….”

Malcolm stepped forward and put his hand around Jason’s neck, and pulled their mouths together. Terrance watched as the two muscular men kissed with obvious desire. Jason was moaning deeply, and he wrapped the naked dark-skinned man in his arms and kissed his mouth deeply.

Terrance cleared his throat and the other two broke their embrace. Malcolm was smiling and he told Jason, “You should let him kiss you.”

“But….”

Malcolm looked at Terrance and said, “C’mere.” Terrance took two steps toward the towering duo. Malcolm pushed Jason at Terrance and said, “Kiss him, stupid.”

“But I….”

“You know he’s in love with you, right?”

Terrance felt his body grow hot. “He’s what?”

“He loves you,” Malcolm repeated, looking at Terrance with his liquid, dark eyes. His deep voice was melodic and soothing. “It’s freaking disgusting, dude. All he ever talks about is you. It’s all ‘Terrance said this,’ and ‘Terrance did that,’ and ‘I saw Terrance at school today and I nearly lost it.’”

Terrance looked at Jason. “You love me?”

The blonde god shrugged sheepishly. “Maybe?”

“I…love you, too.”

“Would you two fucking kiss already?”

“I can’t,” Jason said, sadly. “I can’t love him. I can’t do this to him.”

“Oh, it’s okay for simple amusements like me, but someone you love is too good to turn into Superman?”

“You said it yourself. You’re fucked.”

“Didn’t you ever ask him?”

Jason looked at Terrance. “No.”

“Don’t you think that’s, like, step one?”

“He doesn’t know.”

“What don’t I know?” Terrance asked. His heart was beating very fast. He’d never told anyone he loved them before. The words were surprisingly heavy, and had to manage. But once he’d said it, he found it was very true. He loved Jason. He loved him very much. “What don’t I know?”

“This life. My life. It isn’t easy. People…judge you. Old friends turn their back on you, shun you, turn their back on, become…afraid of you. Your own parents can be…mean.” He looked intently at the smaller boy. “Why do you think everyone else left? It wasn’t to go somewhere better, it was to go somewhere else. It was to leave this place and the people who hate us, the people who scorn us and judge us. The…constant judgement.” He sighed, adding, “And it gets lonely.”

“How could it get lonely if we’re together?”

“Barf,” said Malcolm. “What is this, some fucking scene from All My Super-muscled Children? Can you two just kiss already?”

“What’ll happen?” Terrance asked. “If you change me?”

Malcolm grimaced. “Hello? Have you not seen me? You’ll grow big muscles and a big cock and be horny all the time.” He looked at himself in the mirror again. “All things considered, it’s not all bad.” He looked at Jason and grinned. “Particularly if you have someone around who loves you.”

“It changes you,” Jason explained. “In lots of ways. Not just physical, not just…what you see. But inside, too.”

“Like how?”

“Hard to explain,” he said.

“Do you…regret it?”

Jason answered without even considering for a moment. “No. I would never go back to the way I was.”

“What about you?” Terrance asked Malcolm.

“Well, like, I have to admit that it’s going to take some explaining. I mean, I’m, like, twice as big as I was! Plus I was messing around with another guy, and that’s gonna be hard to explain. And, like, fitting in looking like this—as big as I am—I’ve seen Jason try to manage to fit in, and it’s not easy.” He shrugged. “But fuck ‘em. Who wants to fit in with a bunch of jerks, anyway? Besides, I kind of like being huge, right? Who’s gonna fuck with me now?” He lifted his arms and clenched his fists and bulged all his muscles into stark relief again.

Who, indeed? The guy was fucking intimidating. Not to mention beautiful and sexy and amazing. Terrance found his cock swelling again just looking at the guy.

What would it feel like, to be huge? To be beautiful and sexy and…weird? To not fit in anymore, and be stared at and judged? And did he really care?

Then he looked at Jason, and his heart melted. “I want to be with you,” he said. “I don’t care how. I don’t care what anyone thinks. I don’t care what anyone does. I just want to be with you.”

“Barf,” Malcolm said again. “Dude, do you have anything that might fit me? I can’t go home like this, with my dick hanging out. Someone’s gonna, like, notice.”

Malcolm was gigantic, standing a foot and a half taller than Terrance and twice as wide. The dude had 24-inch arms and a chest filled in with inches of thick muscle and that ass, that amazing ass. “I…kind of doubt it? But we can look.”

“Excellent. And then you two can get it on and fall in love and all that shit.”


They walked to Terrance’s room—Jason took Terrance’s hand in his own, and it felt strong and warm and comforting—and Terrance tossed a few suggested garments at the huge naked chocolate-skinned teenaged god. In the end, the only thing that would fit him was a jockstrap that framed his ass like the work of art it was, and a white ribbed cotton tanktop that they had to rip open at the neck just to hold onto the man’s upper torso. He still looked ridiculous, and his giant cock was shoving the jock’s basket forward with pornstar confidence, but at least he was no longer entirely naked.

Malcolm posed for his friend and asked, “How do I look?”

“Ridiculous,” Jason confirmed, “but less naked.”

Malcolm adjusted his heavy basket. “Fuck, I’m horny.”

“Yeah, that…doesn’t go away.” Jason grinned, pushing his hand through his wealth of golden hair. “Sorry about that, but it may be the most…frustrating part about this. You’re always going to be horny, and you’re never going to be satisfied.”

“Never?” Jason shook his head. “Damn.”

“I know,” the blonde teen agreed.

“You’re…always horny?”

Jason looked at Terrance, saying, “I though that part was obvious.”

“But…always?” Jason nodded again. “Always, always?” Jason grinned and shrugged. “How do you—?”

“I have you. I have..had Malcolm. And some others.”

“How many others?” Terrance asked.

“You can’t be jealous already,” Malcolm said. “The dude only told you he loved you ten fucking minutes ago, plus if he’s half as horny as I feel, I’m amazed the dude isn’t attacking everything that moves and jerking off twenty-four-seven. My dick is throbbing, my balls are tingling, my nipples are buzzing, my brain is sizzling and all I can think about is…sex. It’s taking a lot of self control for me not to whip it out and go at the both of you right here, right now.”

“You just turned,” Jason explained. “After you grow the first time—well, you’re in overdrive.”

“I’m fucking beyond overdrive.” He was, in fact, rubbing his cock. “Fuck, feels like my balls are gonna burst.”

“They won’t,” Jason said. “At least, I don’t think they will. But you probably should go into the bathroom and rub one out. I’d also suggest taking your cock in your mouth and swallowing as much as you can.”

“I can…do that?”

Jason nodded. “You’ll need to. You’ll have to. From now on, nothing is going to satisfy your constant hunger as much as that.”

“My own cum?”

“Or mine, but….”

Terrance’s eyes were wide. “Do…whatever you’ve got to do.”

Jason looked at him. “You’re…okay? With this?”

He shrugged. “I don’t…entirely understand it all, but Malcolm is about to rip himself out of that jock and I don’t have another one, so anything you guys need to do to tame that beast…I guess….”

“Fuck, dude, you’re the best,” Malcolm said, breathlessly. Indeed, his cock was stretching and swelling by the inch. “Dude, you coming?”

Jason looked at Terrance. “I’m…sorry about this. But it’s something else you need to know about. When you change, you’ll need others like me. Lots of others. I love you, Terrance. I’ll be with you as much as you can stand. But you and me, both of us, we’ll need to be with others, too. We just will.”

“Others like Malcolm?”

“Most of them left. So you find substitutes, guys who’ll be with you, just to touch you.”

“Like I did for you?”

“Dudes, honestly? Can you have this little lover’s spat after we’re done? My dick is about to blow a gasket or something. I can fucking feel a fat load shoving up it already.” He was extracting his equipment from the elastic basket of the jock and they all watched him grow increasingly large—almost absurdly so.

“How…big are you?”

“You’re going to find out first hand unless….”

Jason dropped immediately to his knees, grabbed Malcolm’s cock in his large hand and sucked half of it inside his mouth. Malcolm groaned deeply and balled his hands into fists and was apparently exploding his load inside Jason’s gulping mouth without another thought. He grabbed onto the blonde lad’s head and held him there, slowly positioning his hips and fucking Jason’s face as he released the first of what would be uncountable and uncontrollable fountains of thick, hot cream.

Jason gulped and moaned and as Terrance watched, he noticed his new lover’s body begin to swell. His shoulders were expanding and his neck grew thicker and his lats were unfurling like wings. It seemed as if the other man’s cum was making Jason’s already impressive muscular development swell even larger, and his familiar scent grew very strong in Terrance’s nostrils, with a familiar tang that made his own cock throb.

“Fuck dude,” Malcolm whispered, “so fucking good.” He opened his eyes and looked at Terrance, nodding. “Dude,” he said softly, “you so want to be this.”

A tearing sound drew Terrance’s attention back to Jason’s body, and he watched as the blonde man’s upper torso widened and split the collar of his T-shirt. Rips were also appearing at the seams along his shoulders and arms. He was growing larger, there was no longer any doubt about it. Jason was growing even bigger.

The blonde god reached around Malcolm’s body and grabbed onto his ass, grasping the two firm globes and pulling the tall, dark man’s length of cock deeper inside his mouth. It seemed impossible that so much dick could even fit inside another man, but Terrance watched Malcolm’s cock disappear inch by fat inch inside Jason’s mouth, as if he had been built to do it.

And maybe he had.

Jason was still swelling with power. His arms were bulging at least an inch larger than when he had started swallowing Malcolm’s seed, and his upper body was expanding thicker and wider. Was he also growing taller? Was that even possible?

The two men stayed attached together for minutes, with Jason continually swelling larger as Malcolm fucked his face.

Was this what Terrance had in store for him? Would he need to find some other guy to come into, just to relieve his own desire? Would his time spent with Jason be as…emotionally unsatisfying as this?

But he knew why he had fallen in love with the young man he was watching swell with power. When they were together, whenever they were together, Jason was gentle, and caring, and tender. At the same time, Terrance had never met someone so confident and masculine and virile. Certainly they had never gone beyond touching each other, and Jason’s body was like some unending exploration of pure pleasure, every inch of his skin as soft as silk and every muscle as hard as iron. He smelled…like he smelled, that remarkable, sexy musk with its tang of sweat and something else so powerfully male that it seemed to soak into his own libido and get his cock pumping.

He realized that what was happening between Jason and Malcolm was less about desire and emotion more about need—a real physical need that they shared, and that Terrance couldn’t understand.

At least…not yet.

Minutes passed, and at last Jason pulled off of Malcolm’s huge prick, wiping some excess cream from his mouth with his forearm and licking his lips. Then he stood up and it was evident that he was, in fact, taller than before, and certainly much larger.

His shirt was ripped in several places, and his tanned flesh was pushing through. The hem of the shirt rode higher on his upper body, exposing an inch or two of his midriff. His pants were so tight on his lower body that they looked like a second skin, hugging his muscular contours with tenacity.

“Fuck,” Malcolm whispered, “that was intense.”

Jason kissed Malcolm on the mouth and said, “Thanks.”

“You’re welcome?” Malcolm answered, curiously.

“Your first delivery,” Jason explained, “is super-powered. Your body needs to pump out the excess and apparently,” he said, looking down at himself, “you had a ton of excess.”

Malcolm was working his fat prick back inside the jockstrap. “That felt—amazing. Watching you grow. Actually feeling you grow, and knowing that I was doing that. Fucking amazing.”

Jason smiled. “Another sensation that never goes away,” he said. “Growing someone else is the ultimate high.” He turned around and Terrance nearly gasped from lust and shock.

His friend and lover had changed in several small ways, but they all added up to make him even more beautiful than before, which Terrance thought impossible. “Now you see what happens,” Jason said. “You see how it is. When you’re like me, you crave other men. I love you, Terrance, I do. Never doubt that. But I know you were hurt when you realized you weren’t the only man in my life. Because when you’re like me, there are never enough other men.” He approached the much smaller teenager and placed his warm, strong hand behind Terrance’s neck. “Can you…accept that? I’ll understand if you can’t. Most people don’t.”

“Which is why they left? Why they all left?”

“Yes. To be together.”

“But you didn’t go.”

“No,” he answered, smiling.

“Why?”

“I was looking for something, or waiting for something—something I felt was still here. But it turned out I was really waiting for someone.” Then Jason kissed Terrance with a passion and hunger that made the other young man feel weak and humble.

“Aw, ain’t love a bitch?” Malcolm said, still stuffing his hungry prick inside the small jockstrap. “Are you two gonna get it on or not?”

Jason’s kiss turned into a smile against Terrance’s lips. “That’s up to you, Terrance. What do you want to do. I’ll do anything you want me too. We can keep things the way they are and I’ll be perfectly happy just feeling your hands on my body. Or I can leave if you don’t want me around anymore.”

“Or you can just shut up and change me right here and now so we can be together.”

Jason sighed happily. “Are you sure? Are you sure you want this?”

“I want to be with you,” he answered. “That’s all I’m sure of.” Terrance kissed Jason this time, with equal passion. He allowed himself to finally drop his walls and let himself out—and someone else in. “I want you,” he repeated.

“Well, that’s good,” Jason said, smiling his beautiful smile, “because here I am.”

“What do I do?” Terrance asked.

“The next part’s easy. Just ask Malcolm.”

“Yeah, little dude, Mr. Muscles here is gonna lay his power juice on you and all you have to do is lap it up and swallow it all down. The more you drink, the bigger you get.”

“As big as you?”

“Maybe. Probably.”

“Dude,” Jason said, tilting his head, “What about—?”

“What about what?”

“You’re…like…a virgin. Are you sure you want to try taking this on? I mean, you know, I’m totally up for whatever you want to do, but I’m not exactly small.”

“Major meat, bro!” Malcolm announced, proudly.

Terrance was blushing. “How do you know I’m a—?”

“Terrance, it doesn’t matter to me. I don’t care if you’ve had zero sex or all the sex in the world. But…I can sort of tell. I mean, I’m, like, the farthest thing from a virgin a guy our age can be, right? And if you’re not a virgin, the whole sex thing isn’t as big a deal as it is…to you.”

“But….”

Jason shook his head. “I know, dude. I know. When we’re together, I want you in the worst way, and I think you want me, too. But you never even, you know, tried.”

“Dude,” Malcolm said. “Never?”

“Lay off him,” Jason warned.

“No, you’re right. He’s right. I never…did…anything. And I wanted to, but I thought you’d think I was weird or stupid or something, because you’re having sex and stripping off your clothes and I’m…not….”

“Are we really standing here discussing this?” Malcolm asked. “Because it seems to me like in about two minutes it’s not gonna matter shit who’s a virgin and who isn’t.” He approached Terrance and laid his hand on the smaller boy’s shoulder, with his two fat cocks wagging between them. “Dude. It’s easy. Sex is fun. Sex feels good. And sex with this guy? It’s like—whoa.” He smiled. “You really want in there, my man. Trust me on that.”

“In there?”

“Sweetest piece of ass in the state, if not the whole damn country.”

“Malcolm,” Jason said, “you can shut the hell up any old time you want to.”

“I’m paying you a compliment, dumb ass.”

“Yes, and I appreciate it, but I’m not sure waving those giant pricks in Terrance’s face are helping quell his fear, if you see what I mean.”

“Oh. Right. Yeah. Uh, sorry about that, bro. Why don’t I leave you two alone for a few and you can work this all out.” He went to the doorway and said, “I’ll be right down the hall. Just call when you need me. I’ll come a runnin’, don’t you worry about that.”

“Yeah, uh, thanks.”

“You, uh, got a big screen TV?”

“Yeah.”

“Got Xbox?”

“Yeah?”

“Call of Duty?”

“Yeah.”

“I’m good, then, bro. Carry on.” As he turned, he slapped both erections into the door frame and winced. “Damn, Jason, I know why you keep one of these bad boys tucked up all the time. It’s like walking around with two pool cues attached to your crotch!” Then he was stroking both huge hard-ons as he walked his bulbous muscular butt out of the room and down the stairs.

“He’s funny,” Terrence observed.

“Yeah, but he doesn’t know when to shut up. I mean, I like some dirty talk during sex as much as the next guy, but when he starts up with his ‘man pussy’ business I….” he paused when he saw Terrance’s features fall. “Sorry. TMI, right?”

“No, I mean, I guess I knew you were, like, with…other guys.”

“But being confronted with it is another story.”

“Sort of,” Terrance admitted. “So, do I need to talk dirty to make you—?”

“Oh, fuck…I mean, no, Terrance. You just need to be you. That’s all I want. That’s all I need. When you’re you. When you’re…feeling me. The look on your face. The sounds you make. The way you caress and stroke and fondle me. Jesus, Terrance, I’m majorly turned on just thinking about us together.”

Terrance looked down at Jason’s crotch. “It doesn’t look like your majorly turned on.”

“And you would know,” Jason agreed. “I just…didn’t want to scare you.”

“It’s not like I haven’t seen you at full mast, Jason.”

The blonde teen muscle god blushed. “Well, yeah, but…this is different.” He kissed Terrance again. “This time, we’ll be making love to each other.” He kissed him again. “This time—no boundaries. No limits. And no fears.”

Terrance was left breathless. “Let’s go to bed.”

Jason growled like a lion in response.


“How should we start?” Terrance asked, closing his bedroom door.

“If it’s okay with you, can we start like we always start?” Jason was already peeling his ripped shirt from his larger body, revealing the muscular torso that always caused Terrance’s brain to start spinning and his cock to throb in response. “I love to feel your hands on my body, Terrance. I want you to do anything with me that you want to…until you’re ready for me.”

Terrance gulped had as Jason unzipped and stripped his jeans from his legs, and his massive shank of sex meat flopped out in all its bountiful glory. It was fat and firm and hefty, already throbbing with dull beats over his two plump balls hanging low and heavy in their tight sack of skin. “I think that sounds good,” he said. Then he approached the much taller, beautiful and muscular boy and set his hands against the two hard globes of his chest. His warmth and his scent were both strong, and his whole body seemed to pulse with power.

Terrance sighed and closed his eyes, slowly moving his palms across the smooth skin of his lover. Jason merely stood there before him, feeling the sensation of the other young man’s touch on his sensitive flesh. He groaned with pleasure and Terrance smiled at the familiarity of the sound, moving his hands towards Jason’s two stout nipples and rubbing them playfully with the tips of his fingers.

Jason swallowed thickly and licked his lips, already finding it hard to contain his overactive libido. He couldn’t wait to see this small, beautiful, loving friend pump up with muscle, and feel the sensation of growing a new Muscle Club member—but this time, someone he truly cared about with a deep passion. What would it be like, to grow someone you wanted to be with forever? Someone who made you feel the way Terrance made Jason feel?

“That feels good,” Jason whispered.

“I know,” Terrance answered, then he grabbed onto Jason’s throbbing cock and squeezed him. “You’re not very good at hiding your feelings.”

“Oh, fuck,” Jason said softly. “I want….”

“What do you want?”

He looked down into Terrance’s eyes. “I want to show you all of me.”

“All of you?”

“I want to show you who I really am. What I truly look like. I want you to know everything.”

“I already know….”

“No,” Jason said, “you don’t.”

Then Jason began to grow again. Terrance had some clue that Jason could do this. He’d seen—and felt—it happening before, as if Jason sometimes couldn’t help himself and his whole body was a giant dick inflating with passion and getting bigger and harder.

But now he was exploding with muscle. And his second cock appeared and quickly swelled to become a twin to its brother. And he grew and he grew and he grew, growing wider and taller by the foot until his head nearly brushed the ceiling and his body was bursting with power.

Even more than that, Jason’s handsome face became—godlike. His intense blue eyes were sparkling. His hair looked like spun silk. His skin glowed with health. He was…beyond beautiful, and Terrance nearly came spontaneously when confronted with Jason’s unfiltered appearance. “This is me,” he said. “This is what it truly means to be in Muscle Club.”

“You’re….”

“Fucking huge,” Jason said.

“Beautiful.” He put his hands on Jason’s hugeness again. Jason closed his eyes and sighed with utter contentment.

Terrance moved his hands across the vast muscular landscape that Jason presented. The huge godlike teen simply stood before him motionless and allowed the smaller boy to feel every inch of his magnificent body. It seemed to Terrance that he would never be able to fully appreciate all of Jason. There was just…so much of him, now.

And all of it, every inch of him, was perfect and beautiful.

“I want to be with you more than ever,” Terrance admitted. “I want to be with you forever.”

“Let’s get started.”


Malcolm was online with some of his friends killing a variety of them when two sets of very heavy footsteps started down the stairs. He paused the game and twisted around on Terrance’s couch, looking towards the sound.

Jason appeared first, fully naked and evidently still fully aroused. “I just… I don’t… You won’t—”

“What? What happened?”

“He’s just… huge.”

Then another man appeared behind him, a towering figure whose body easily outstripped Jason’s in the muscle department. “Hi, Malcolm,” the other man said. His voice was a deep rumble and equal to his size. He lifted his right arm, flexing the muscle already bulging there to full power. Then he grinned, winked, and they all watched it swell even bigger, rising upwards and blooming into a massive collection of unbelievable brawn.

Terrance was a monster. As he stepped around Jason, he revealed a pair of legs overwhelmed with fat teardrops of incredible power. Both of his cocks were hanging free and they were bigger, even, than Malcolm’s. His chest and belly were coated in a dense forest of dark curls, and his chin and upper lip were similarly furry. He looked like a bear, but one who’d been going to the gym for several hours a dat for his entire life. “I got big,” Terrance said, simply, grinning with pride.

“Fuck,” Malcolm said, rising slowly and in obvious shock. “Holy fuck!”

“I know,” Jason said. “I mean…look at him!”

“What—? How did you—?”

“I don’t know! He just kept growing and growing and growing! I kept thinking he couldn’t get any bigger and then…he got bigger!”

Terrance’s body was coated in sweat. His skin glowed like liquid metal. His face was almost inhumanly handsome, in an extremely masculine manner. Piercing dark eyes, a broad nose and brow, a square jaw and lustrous dark hair hanging along his massively broad shoulders and down his back. “Feels…weird,” he said in his new, deep voice. The tone seemed to pierce Malcolm right in his balls and make his cock twitch. “Feels…amazing.”

Terrance lifted both arms and tensed the muscle into full bloom. Malcolm’s cock twitched and inflated immediately as he watched this man’s body display its power. Terrance’s lat spread was mind-blowing. His chest was like two massive barrels attached to his upper body, coated in dark fur and copper skin. Veins traversed his arms and legs, feeding the insane brawn that was bulging from every inch with blood to feed the muscle’s development.

It was almost impossible to believe that the man standing in the living room was the same boy he had met only a half hour ago. “Fuck me,” Malcolm whispered, as his brain tried to make sense of what his eyes were seeing.

Terrance grinned at Malcolm’s declaration of his obvious Alpha status. No one in the room was as big as he was now. But maybe he could change that. “Who’s first?” he asked, lowering his arms and grabbing a cock in each hand.

Malcolm raised his hand and shouted, “Me!” and Jason turned around and kissed his boyfriend with eager need.

Terrance pulled in slow breath to calm himself. His balls were bulging with cream. His cocks rose higher and higher and began to drool streams of clear, warm, man-scented honey. His heart beat faster and he felt his heat and desire build to insane levels. “No need to fight, guys,” he said. “I’ve got enough for both of you.” Then he offered each man one of his gargantuan, steel-hard cocks and a slow bubble of heavy, mouth-watering, super-powered cum appeared at the mouth of each cobra.

Malcolm tripped over the couch in his haste to suck down Terrance’s seed, and Jason fell to his knees and grabbed one of Terrance’s cocks and pulled it into his mouth and began sucking in earnest.

Terrance immediately released his copious load of hot cream, pumping it up the inches of each monster jutting from his loins into the mouths of the two already massive young men in his living room. He closed his eyes and clenched his hands into fists and ground his teeth together from the sheer unfiltered bliss of sexual release and complete satisfaction as he pushed his ungodly power of muscle and masculine energy down the throats of the other men.

His brain sizzled and flipped from the intensity of his orgasmic explosion. His body swelled full with muscle and he reached up to pinch his fat nipples hard, revving his engines even higher and shoving his pricks deep inside the men, fountaining explosive deliveries of industrial-strength Muscle Club juice into his lover and his friend.

They guzzled and gulped down every drop he could give them, feeling their own bodies glowing with power as Terrance’s first delivery began to suffuse them and make them grow bigger, yet.

Pulses of insane power throbbed through their bodies. Terrance twisted and tortured his nipples and pumped gallons of his cream inside them, nearly blacking out from the potency and force of utter, absolute, perfect muscular growth he was offering these men.

And they grew larger with every gulp. Muscle bloomed outward beneath their skin. The lobes of muscle on their shoulders swelled and split and swelled again. Their chests pushed forward from their bodies inch by inch. They were developing the same insane level of muscular growth that Terrance had experienced, and it was happening with mind-blowing speed and effectiveness.

Terrance was a muscle-making machine. He looked down and watched Jason and Malcolm—each grasping one of his massive cocks and pulling it deep inside themselves—as they became even larger versions of their perfect selves.

Jason was right, Terrance realized. Nothing else in the world felt like this. And there was nothing now that Terrance wanted more than to continue making more men grow huge and muscular and beautiful with the power that his cocks and balls delivered.

They drank down all that they could as their bellies bulged with the gallons of seed that Terrance could offer. His balls bulged with the weight of his unfiltered and unending supply, until at last each man, gasping and dizzy from the bliss of growth, fell from his cocks breathing deeply, their newly grown bodies as massive and insanely huge as Terrance’s own.

“Holy fuck,” Malcolm said softly. His voice was deeper, again, coming from somewhere inside the insane chest he now owned. “What the fuck?”

Jason sighed and smiled and looked up at Terrance. “Thank you,” he said.

“That was nothing,” Terrance offered. Then he wagged his monsters at them and asked, “You sure you don’t want some more?”

“More?” Jason looked down at his bulging belly and watched it slowly recede as his body caught up with the cargo of juice Terrance delivered, absorbing it inside his muscles and feeling them swell and throb with power.

“Yeah,” Terrance said, “more.” He smiled and looked down as both cocks drooled thick ropes of cream onto the carpet. He was still coming! He hadn’t stopped at all! “I’ve got a lot more if you want it.”

“I have a better idea,” Malcolm announced, struggling to stand up. His body was insane, now. Well beyond huge. Bulging with almost more muscle than his frame could handle. He was still growing as he absorbed what Terrance had given him, and as the others looked at him they could see his frame stretch to more easily contain the brawn, correcting and perfecting itself until he was over eight feet high, bending his head at the ceiling. “Where’s the phone?” he asked. “I think we should invite a few friends over.”

Terrance grinned. “The more the merrier,” he agreed.

Jason’s body, too, was still adjusting as he stood. “You know what this means, right?”

“Yeah,” Terrance said, nodding. “Welcome to The New Muscle Club, gentlemen. Now let’s get this party started.”

Part 12

Only a week had passed since Terrance and Malcolm had joined Jason in his particular problem of being too big, too powerful, too sexy and too distracting in a small town populated by an already wary group of parents and teachers—and now these three very young, very hung, very horny men were each much larger and much more distracting by far than any of the young men who had only recently vacated.

If that swollen group of musclebound teens had the frames and muscular development of hard-trained bodybuilders, along with the faces of supermodels and the prodigious and constantly erect cocks of very experienced porn stars, the three members of New Muscle Club would be cause for even greater concern.

They could still control their bodies, of course, but the sheer size and power that they found themselves in ownership of meant that even at their disguised heights and dimensions, they were still nearly seven feet tall and wider than most doorways.

They were now so much larger—and so much stronger—than they had been, than almost any man ever was, that there was a period of adjustment for the three. Things were constantly being broken, door frames smashed, doorknobs crushed into wrinkled metal balls, and their constant need for sex meant that the smallest things set them off.

Consequently, each of them had become quite accomplished at many sexual acts, practicing on each other with increasing confidence and a loss of embarrassment until it took relatively little to find them engaged with each other in loud, athletic, very enthusiastic sex.

Finding any clothing to fit their new, much larger bodies proven to be a challenge, but luckily school had ended and the Summer heat and months of school vacation meant that there was little need to dress in much anyway.

So it was that they found themselves mostly trying to cram their lengths of swollen meat inside square-cut bathing trunks or, when their legs grew too large, stretchy Speedos, though the latter were often sagging forward under the weight of so much cock and balls.

It was rough going at first. As expected, Malcolm’s mother did freak out, though his father saw a potential benefit as he now had a son that—as Jason had pointed out—would be the star of any football team he was placed on, even considering that he was only fifteen years old. The dude was a massive mountain of rock-hard brawn that would swell even larger with only the slightest provocation. No one was going to be able to get by this wall of solid muscle.

Terrance’s mother was less enthused about her child’s sudden and rapid “growth spurt,” though she admitted that she knew about Jason’s near-constant visits and suspected that Terrance wouldn’t stay her sweet little boy for long. Still, he was now a young man of monstrous proportions, even if his appetite for food seemed curiously to diminish rather than grow. How was he feeding himself? And was it true, as her eyes seemed to tell her, that he was continuing to grow?

He, like Malcolm and Jason, was being fed the pure masculine essence that only his new friends provided, and provided in abundance. When they were inconveniently unavailable, he would retire to his own room or to a bathroom, pull out one of his two monstrous pricks, allow himself to extend and swell to his normal dimensions, and plunge the bulbous head inside his own mouth to gulp down the sweet, warm, sticky cream his balls seemed capable of producing without apparent limit.

Jason was finally introduced to Terrance’s mother as “my boyfriend,” and she did her best—looking up into his inhumanly (or superhumanly) beautiful face—to simply smile and nod and welcome him to her home. He promised her he would treat her son with respect, and love him unconditionally. That made Terrance’s head spin to hear Jason say those words so easily and so openly.

When the three met and they allowed themselves the freedom to be the new men they truly were, they surpassed nine feet in height and took on the appearance of super heavyweight bodybuilders pumped up on steroids and HGH, with thick mounds of super-powered muscle springing up beneath their flawless skin in awesome and mind-bending proportions.

Though they did sometimes wonder how or why they were suddenly so much larger even than the old Muscle Club members, they did not let that fact bother them because there was nothing they could do about that, anyway—and they rather enjoyed being this size and having so much power.

It was evident to each, also, that they were still growing, because the clothing they did manage to find to wrap around their massive frames grew tighter and tighter with every passing day.

Not to mention their near-constant need for sex and affection, and the fact that—like Terrance—they seemed now to be able to produce a limitless supply of hot, sticky, delicious cream from their over-productive balls with the ease of turning on a tap.

Though they had planned on inviting others into their new club, which they called NMC for New Muscle Club, they had yet to manage the time to figure out who and how to do that until Terrance pointed out the most obvious method of membership growth.

“You did it to me,” he told Jason. “All you had to do was hang out in the same spot for a while, and there I was to see you. I couldn’t help myself.”

“So we just…draw them in like flies to shit?”

“You realize in that metaphor that you’re the shit, right Malcolm?”

The dark-skinned giant playfully punched Jason on his arm (with enough force to likely punch a hole through a brick wall). “You know what I mean, smart ass.”

“Let’s say, ‘bees to honey,’” Terrance suggested.

“No doubt,” Malcolm agreed, glancing down at Terrance’s thick and drooling prick, “since you’re producing enough honey to draw in a whole fucking hive.”

Terrance smiled and ran his hand up the prodigious length of his monster. “Can I help it if the present company gets me turned on?”

“Fuck T,” Malcolm said, using his nickname for Terrance, “you get turned on watching paint dry.”

He shrugged, reaching forward to grasp one of Malcolm’s twin monsters in his hand and rubbed his thumb across its honey-soaked lips adding, “Look who’s talking.”

“You keep that up and I’ll start going off like a fucking fountain any second.” Terrance opened his mouth wide and winked at him.

“Okay, there’s time enough for fun after we come up with a plan.”

“What, J, you don’t think T’s little scheme is worthwhile?”

He was considering what came before, how the ranks had swelled so quickly and so ominously that the entire town was up in arms about it. “I just think…I think we want to be a bit more…judicious about whom we invite.”

“Whom?” Malcolm repeated, wrinkling his handsome brow.

“Yes, whom. Did you pay attention at all in English class?”

“I paid attention to Mr. Grimaldi’s fine ass, if that’s what you mean.”

“Mr. Grimaldi’s ass?” Terrance asked.

Malcolm’s eyes lit up. “Fuckin’ A, Mr. Grimaldi’s ass! Am I right or am I right, J?”

“I have to admit that the guy has something going on—for an old man.”

“How old?” Terrance asked.

“Like…forty.”

“At least,” Malcolm agreed.

“Wow,” Terrance said, “that’s old! And you were looking at his ass?”

“The man works out, believe me. And he might be an old guy but something about the way those jeans fit his posterior says to me that he’s got more than a little gas left in his engine.”

“Maybe….”

They both looked at Terrance and said at the same time, “Maybe what?”

“Maybe we should start with Mr. Grimaldi.”

“What, like Mr. Titus?”

He looked at Jason. “You said he helped you guys out. And you said he set up the whole thing for when you guys could, like, have sex in class and stuff.”

“You’re so cute,” Jason remarked, kissing his boyfriend.

“What’d I say?”

“‘Have sex in class.’ What we did was fuck each other.”

“Isn’t that the same thing?”

Malcolm shook his head vigorously. “What you see in movies? Where the dude is all slow and the girl is all lazy and shit? That’s ‘having sex.’” Then he stood up, took Terrance’s shoulders in his hands, pushed the other man to the ground, lifted his legs into the air and pushed a long, fat, hard erection deep inside his ass and began to thrust himself in and out with authority and expertise. “This is fucking.”

“Awwww, shit,” Terrance moaned, as he started instantly fountaining long ropes of cum that splattered all over his monstrous, muscular frame. As Malcolm fucked him deep and hard, Jason leaned in to offer wet, passionate kisses that drove Terrance farther over the edge until his cocks were practically exploding with cream.

It was this easy to get them going. Their bodies were in a constant state of arousal, and ready to fuck and be fucked without a moment’s notice or hesitation. Malcolm’s cock could plug into Terrance’s ass like a plug to a socket, and both men would be experiencing intense orgasmic bliss of a magnitude and scope that would be hard for any normal man to comprehend, let alone survive.

And Jason knew that when these two were done, there would be ample energy, appetite and lust for either of them to take on an army of men. He would not be left wanting this—or any—afternoon.

Terrance reached down and stroked Jason’s cock and felt the hot splash of his cream as it splattered against Terrance’s warm skin. Then his body did the most amazing thing and started to drink in the super-powered cum directly, and his entire being lit up from inside with potency and strength.

Jason’s mouth was on his cock to drink down the flood he was pumping as Malcolm continued to seriously fuck his ass, pushing his mammoth cock deep inside where it seemed to touch some magical button that made Terrance’s libido go apeshit with perfect orgasmic bliss.

They pleasured each other for nearly an hour, lost in passion, switching places to fill each other up, feeling the sensation of pure masculine energy and limitless sexual pleasure before falling apart and lying on their broad, muscled backs in the sun, breathing hard. “Fuck,” Jason sighed. “That was good.”

“Fuck yeah,” Malcolm agreed, moving his hand along the rippled contour of Jason’s eight-pack abs. “Fucking sweet, bros.” Jason laughed and pumped a fat rope of cream from his cock, splattering Malcolm’s hand.

“Amazing,” Terrance said. “It just keeps getting better and better!” He sat up and bent his arm to watch his muscle swell and throb. “I think I gained another inch that time.”

Jason glanced over. “It doesn’t work that way,” he said. “Not until we get a new member.”

He looked down at his boyfriend, “Then maybe it’s time to go see Mr. Grimaldi?”

Jason smiled back. “Maybe.”


Jefferson Grimaldi was known as Mr. Grimaldi at school, and Jeff to his friends—but he had few of those. It was important to keep a bit of a low profile in a small town when you’re trying to be a teacher of young students and hiding your sexuality at the same time.

He was somewhat certain he was doing a good job of it, though it was a very lonely pursuit. The economy being what it was, there were precious little jobs for teachers and he had to apply for and accept the position as English teacher at the high school here rather than keep looking for a biology or natural sciences set-up which was his true calling. But a teacher teaches, and though he didn’t absolutely love teaching English to his classes, he did absolutely love teaching.

Of course, it isn’t every man who suddenly finds himself living amongst a student body whose student bodies are all swelling with muscle, either. When it started, he was like everyone else in the community, concerned about what was happening to the young men at school, equal parts scared and aroused by the sudden explosion and hyper-accelerated sexual maturation and muscular development that was spreading like a virus and turning teenaged boys into fully grown and very active men practically overnight.

His own libido kicked into overdrive as well, though it seemed to calm itself back to normal levels once the majority of the Muscle Clubbers, as they called themselves, moved away. Perhaps it was their very presence that had caused his sex drive to push into the red with alarming frequency. The trained biologist in him was anxious to discover more about what was going on, but the closeted gay man knew better than to start inviting young men to his house to question what was happening, and how it was happening to them.

Luckily, fate sometimes plays you a hand you’re not expecting.

Jeff didn’t have the money to spend on vacations, so he was spending time in his own little house and in his own little yard, watering the lawn and garden he tended with the energy he might have spent on other physical pursuits. So it wasn’t unusual to find Mr. Grimaldi in his back yard, shirtless on a hot summer’s day, with a garden hose in one hand and a cold beer in the other.

What was unusual was the handsome, shaggy head that poked over his fence and the insanely muscled arms that lay along the wood as Jason, smiling, watched Jeff Grimaldi’s legendary derriere for some minutes in quiet contemplation of what was, indeed, a very fine butt.

Jason eventually cleared his throat, more to save himself the trouble of spending the afternoon jerking off as he thought about Mr. Grimaldi’s ass than anything else. The teacher turned at the sound, slightly startled—and then very startled at the sight of a nearly seven-foot tall, evidently extremely well-built and almost inhumanly beautiful man watching him over his fence. “Hi,” Jason said, abruptly.

“Hello,” Jeff answered. “You’re…Jason?”

The blonde, blue-eyed giant smiled broadly. “I’m flattered,” he said.

“You’re kind of hard to ignore.” Jeff narrowed his gaze curiously. “You’re…bigger?”

Jason nodded and raised his right arm, flexing the muscles there to bulging glory. “A bit,” he admitted.

“Yes,” Jeff observed. “Just a bit.” He was, in fact, monstrously huge. The amount of meat that the young man so cavalierly inflated to glory along his arm was head-spinning. He had to own 24-inch upper arms, at least. The fact that these young men could continue swelling with brawn was incredible.

Jason scrubbed his hand through his hair and Jeff caught a strong, unsubtle whiff of the unmistakable smell of a man in heat. “Hot today,” Jason observed.

“It is,” Jeff agreed.

Jason glanced at the beer in Jeff’s hand. “Got another one?”

“I don’t think I would keep my job very long if I started giving alcohol to minors.” He drank his beer. “Nice try, though.”

Jason grinned. “Do I look like a minor, Mr. Grimaldi?”

Indeed, he did not. The boy that Jeff knew to be perhaps 17 years of age looked more like a man in his early or mid twenties. Jason’s broad, strong chin was dark with a shadow of whiskers, and no teenager could ever possibly have a build like that—one that would take anyone else years of constant toil at a variety of very strenuous tasks to create. “No, but you are one nonetheless, Jason,” Jeff replied. “Would you settle for some iced tea?”

The insanely muscular shoulders shrugged. “I wouldn’t say no,” he answered.

Jeff dropped the hose to let the water soak into his lawn. “I’ll meet you at the front door,” he said.

“Excellent,” Jason said, smiling broadly.

Jeff went inside his house and walked to the kitchen. He heard his front door open and a very deep, very powerful, very masculine voice call his name. “In the kitchen, Jason,” he answered, plunking ice cubes in a glass and pouring tea over them.

He could literally feel the young high schooler approaching. How much did he weigh? And how did it feel to carry all that around with you all the time?

Then his mouth dropped open as Jason walked into his small kitchen with him.

Jason, all six-feet, eleven inches tall of him. All four feet wide shoulders of him. And every thick inch of his very long and impossibly ample cock straining at the pouch of a very small bathing suit that was so overburdened by its load that the thing was barely hanging onto the boy’s slim hips.

He moved sideways—sideways!—through the kitchen’s doorway to fit himself through it. As it was, his mammoth chest brushed the door frame on one side and his proud, high, jutting buttocks did so from the other end. He seemed to take the awkwardness in stride and moved with an uncanny grace that belied his enormity.

His huge frame was coated in a shining slick of sweat that made his tanned skin glow. His chest was too large to be believed, and each swollen mass of muscle was capped with a fat, silver-dollar nipple that looked like a small dick attached to his pecs. A dusting of curls swam across the expanse and darkened the inches-deep crevasse between each mountain. “Jesus,” Jeff whispered before he could stop himself.

“Thanks,” Jason answered, reaching forward for the glass of tea. His arm was a collection of cables and wedges and balls of tightly coiled brawn, and that same masculine tang assailed Jeff’s nostrils as the other man’s dark, dank, sweaty pit was opened up.

“You boys just don’t stop growing, do you?”

“It appears not,” Jason agreed, after gulping down half the glass. Then his hand wandered south and he was cupping his massive shank of sex meat. “Bigger and bigger,” he said, watching Jeff’s face with interest.

“Just how big are you going to get?”

Jason shrugged again. “Not really in charge of those details anymore, Mr. Grimaldi. All’s I know is every night I go to bed feeling horny as hell, and every morning when I wakeup I’m bigger than before.”

“Horny as hell?”

He grinned. “I’m always horny as hell.” He finished the tea and handed the glass back, adding, “Probably hornier than hell and heaven combined.”

Jeff glanced at Jason’s ample equipment. “Is that…challenging?”

“Which part?” he asked, amused. “Putting it in or getting it off?”

“No, I meant….”

“Getting off is easy. I practically explode with the slightest attention. Maybe that’s why I’m always so horny. My balls are like cum factories that never shut down. I’m straining to hold back right now just looking at you, Mr. Grimaldi.”

“I’d forgotten how…forward you boys can be.”

Jason’s grin increased in wattage. “We know what we want, if that’s what you mean.”

“I mean that you just propositioned me without the slightest hint of subtlety.”

“Did I?” Jason laughed slightly. “Can’t blame a dude for trying.”

Jeff took the glass from Jason’s outstretched hand. Their fingers touched for only a moment, but Jeff registered a sudden, strong shock of warm, tingling sex in the slight, momentary contact and he sucked in a breath and rose onto his toes. The two men locked eyes in the small kitchen and then the sensation was gone. “Did you…do…something?”

“Maybe,” Jason admitted.

“What…was that?”

“Just something we can do. We call it tugging, because we tug on you. We, kind of, send you a little bit of fun so you get into the mood, so to speak.”

“How does it work?”

Jason leaned his tall, muscular farm back against a counter and crossed his incredibly powerful legs at the ankles. Then he folded his muscular arms across his bulging chest, making his pecs press against each other for room and bulge forward as if they were being inflated with power. “Not exactly sure. How do you move your fingers?’

“What, like this?” Jeff wiggled his digits. “I just…do it.”

Jason shrugged. “Same thing. I just do it.”

“But you have to make it happen.”

“Meaning?”

“I mean that you’re not sending out that…the tugging…all the time. It’s not like breathing.”

“I can turn it on or off. I can leave it on all the time if I want to. Like breathing. But that tends to make things…complicated.”

“How so?” Jeff was intently interested. These biological anomalies were part of why he got into the field in the first place. How did organisms evolve and why? How did new abilities manifest? Becoming a teacher of English was a necessity, but biology and animal sciences were his true loves. He couldn’t help himself if he was suddenly viewing Jason as a kind of lab rat.

“Well, so, like, maybe I walk into a room and I’ve got my engines revving and—”

“You mean you’re actively ‘tugging’?”

He nodded. “Yeah. You know, just because.”

“Because you can.”

A smile and nod. “Because I can. And I like to. It’s fun. So, I walk into a room, I’m tugging, and all the guys start getting hot and bothered, they’e springing boners, they start sweating, their bodies are heating up and suddenly all they can think about is sex.”

“That would seem right up your alley, if you’re always in heat yourself.”

Jason scrunched up his face at the term. “I’m horny, Mr. Grimaldi. Being in heat makes me sound like a dog trying to haunch your leg.”

“Apologies,” Jeff replied. “So…you’re horny and you’re tugging and—?”

“And, you know, most guys can’t keep up with me. Well, like, none of them can, unless they’re NMC guys like me.”

“NMC?”

“New Muscle Club guys.” Jeff nodded his understanding. Something new was happening. “Yeah. So there’s this room of sex-starved dudes and, sure, maybe I can have some fun with one or two, but they get worn out so fast and, like, they’re not…very good.”

“Very good at what?”

“At sex. At fucking. At…well, anything, really.” Jason started to gesture as he spoke, making his collection of muscle flex and bulge with alarming beauty and power. “Maybe they just need some practice. Maybe they’ll never be able to match up with what guys like me can do. But, you know, whatever, just tugging on guys isn’t as…satisfying as picking out one guy and tugging him hard.”

“Hard?”

He nodded and smiled, glancing at Mr. Grimaldi’s package. “Hard.”

“What is it you can do that they can’t?”

“Like, in sex?”

“Yes. In sex.”

“Mostly stamina, I guess. And flexibility? And, like, I dunno, they’re just not as…active…as I am. I mean, I need a lot of sex, Mr. Grimaldi, and most guys can go for about 10 or 15 minutes and they’re done. And that’s just not enough.”

“How much is enough?”

“Now who’s propositioning without the slightest hint of subtlety?”

Jeff’s face colored and his body heated up. “Sorry, Jason. You’re right.”

Jason straightened and held up his hands. “Oh, don’t misunderstand me, Mr. Grimaldi. I like when you proposition me. I like it when you’re asking about how much sex do I need, and what do I like doing, and for how long.” He tilted his handsome head. “How much do you really want to know?”

“I shouldn’t be asking you these sorts of questions.”

Jason shrugged. It looked like a mountain range fighting itself. “I don’t mind. And it’s just you and me here, anyway. I won’t tell if you won’t.” He tucked his thumbs into the hips of his small bathing suit, dragging it down his hips another inch. The root of his massive meat rose above the edge of his trunks, and the wealth of his pubic bush and the shining golden curls that erupted like a crown above his manhood bloomed in abundance.

Jeff was certainly acquainted with the overt sexuality of the Muscle Club members. You couldn’t miss them in the hallways at school, brushing up against each other, trading glances and smiles, passing their hands along each others’ muscular bodies with ease and intimate familiarity. They mostly refrained from outright sexual contact, but he would occasionally catch them in a kiss or embrace when they thought they were alone, and rather than display embarrassment about the raw sexual nature of their relationships, they would merely nod an understanding that what they were doing was not strictly allowed on school grounds and they would part, hand-in-hand, for somewhere else to finish their tryst.

And then of course there was Raul, who had no sense of propriety or morality at all, and would often pull out his amazing and beautiful manhood at any given moment, offering it up for worship.

And their bodies, as large and powerful as they were, seemed determined to rip free of their clothing on a regular basis. He had been witness himself to more than one occasion of a young man growing agitated, clearly in the throes of whatever internal engine was pumping them so full of sex and muscle, and moments later that same young man was literally bursting from his already tight clothing as fresh bands of hard muscle swelled along his limbs and pushed his chest forward by the inch, and then he was sitting in Jeff’s classroom nearly naked with a prodigious erection throbbing between his more powerful legs, begging to be excused.

Jeff swallowed hard, but he couldn’t pass up this opportunity to learn more about what was happening to these young men. “How does it happen?”

“How does what happen?”

“How did you start growing?”

“How did I change?” Jeff nodded. “The first time I….”

“Sorry. The first time? There’s been more than one time?”

“Oh, yeah, Mr. Grimaldi. I mean, I’m constantly growing—getting bigger, getting stronger—like, every day. But sometimes when we invite someone new into MC, some guy who isn’t like us of course, the first time we have sex with him we change again.”

“What does that mean?”

Jason leaned back against the counter again, but he kept tugging his suit a little bit lower on his hips. “Well, like last week with Terrance.”

“Terrance? Terrance Broderick?” Terrance had met with Jeff in a counseling session. The boy had been struggling with yearnings that Jeff understood only too clearly, but he’d been unable to offer valuable advice without exposing his own sexuality.

“Yeah. Me and Terrance have been….”

“Terrance and I have been,” Jeff corrected automatically.

Jason laughed a little. “Always a teacher, huh? Terrance and I have been hanging out together, sometimes. He was hot for me so we fooled around a little, but I was always really careful around him.”

“Why?”

“You may have noticed that there are a few…drawbacks to being this big and, like, noticeable. And I liked him and I didn’t want him to have to…deal with that shit. It doesn’t really bother me anymore. People are gonna stare and judge and whatever, that’s not my problem it’s theirs. But he’s—he was a sensitive guy. I didn’t want him hurt.”

“So you can be with someone and not invite them into Muscle Club?”

Jason nodded. “If I’m careful. I mean, it’s not the easiest thing in the world, particularly when you like them.”

“And you liked Terrance?”

“I love Terrance,” he said simply. “Anyway, last week he asked me to change him. My friend Malcolm, I’d just…accidentally changed him, too, and we needed someplace to, like, get our shit together before he had to go home and deal with all that. Parents,” he said, rolling his eyes.

“You accidentally—?”

He shrugged. “Well, if I’m being perfectly honest it wasn’t so much an accident as a loss of control on my part. Like I said, I’m always horny and Malcolm, well, he maybe found one of my ultra-sensitive buttons and pushed it a bit too hard, and one thing lead to another and bang, boom, splash, Malcolm starts swelling up.”

“With muscle.”

“Muscle, cock, the whole package. The first time is super intense. It’s kind of hard to describe to someone who hasn’t been through it, but picture the best sex you ever had. Like, the time you thought your cock was going to explode and your balls ached and your head was spinning and you couldn’t form words?” Jeff nodded, more to keep the conversation going than to show an understanding of the experience. “Okay, so, pump that up about, like, a thousand percent and that’s getting the full Muscle Club treatment the first time.

“So then your body is, like, overflowing with power. You’re like glowing with it. You’re nuclear, right? A bomb with a hair trigger and enough juice to fucking blow up half the planet. And you gotta do something with all that so you find the nearest available target, which is usually the guy who just pumped you full of the stuff in the first place, and when you give it back to him he starts growing again.”

“Every time?”

“Every time. That’s a no-fail method if you want to get even bigger. Sometimes it’s, like, really intense and sometimes it’s less intense. Always depends on the guy. Sometimes the effects are kind of, what, localized? So instead of muscle maybe you get more cock. Or heavier loads from your fat balls. Or your face changes again. Or maybe you get taller. It’s always hard to tell what’ll happen, but something will happen.”

None of this made sense in the scheme of what Jeff knew about evolution. Nothing happened that fast. And nothing happened every time. Clearly some kind of alien or artificial agent was at work, but where did it start from and why was it so…powerful? “And it works every time?”

“You mean the first time or—?”

“I mean you’ve never tried to change another person and nothing happened?”

“Oh. Yeah, works every time. 100% effective. If you say the word and I whip out my dick and you swallow even a little of my super juice, I get to watch you start to swell with muscle and then the hunger hits and you grab onto my nozzle and start sucking and I start pumping and,” he snapped his fingers, “bigger and bigger.”

“As big as you?”

“At least as big as me.”

“At least?”

Jason smiled and nodded, tugging his suit another inch lower. “At least. Like I said, when I changed Terrance, he grew bigger than anyone. Bigger than me. Bigger than…you remember Brian Chan?”

Jeff did. He was hard to miss. Brian Chan was a monster, almost too big to fit down the halls at school. “Yeah.”

“Fucking bigger than Brian Chan.” Jason glanced down at his groin and back up. “Do you mind if I….I kinda need to relieve the pressure.” Then he suddenly thrust his huge paw down the front of his bathing suit and pulled out inch after fat inch of his monster hose, extracting the fattest, longest, juiciest cock that Jeff had ever seen and held it in his grip. The shaft was so fat that he couldn’t encompass it fully. “All this talk about sex and growth and Terrance and you standing there without your shirt on with that furry chest and your flat belly and your hard-on pushing against your jeans—I’m all sorts of hot and bothered.”

“You want to—?”

“No, Mr. Grimaldi. I’ve got to.” Jason’s prick was visibly throbbing and growing even longer and thicker. He was obviously and demonstrably aroused, and his cock was rising with mind-bending speed. “Unless you want a first-hand experience at receiving an invitation to Muscle Club, could you point me in the direction of your bathroom?”

Jeff pointed wordlessly towards the hallway and watched Jason move towards it. His ass bobbed and flexed and he was shoving his bathing suit down as he moved. At the doorway, he turned slightly and asked, “Do you…want to watch?”

“Watch?”

“You seem curious. Did you want to watch me cum? Did you want to see how much? Did you want to see how big?”

“Will I—?”

Jason shook his head slightly. “You won’t change unless you get some in your mouth. You won’t change unless….you want to?”

Jeff wanted to watch. God damn he wanted to watch! Not only for the sake of scientific curiosity, but because at that moment he couldn’t think of anything sexier or more desirable in the world. So open mouthed and sweating, he nodded and followed his student down the hall of his house towards his bathroom.

Jason extracted the bathing suit from his insanely beautiful and awesomely powerful body as they moved along the hall and let it fall from his hand in front of Jeff’s bedroom door. He was now entirely naked, and Jeff could hear a wet stroking sound coming from the front of Jason’s impossibly wide and staggeringly tapered back. Every muscle on Jason’s body was incredibly defined and perfectly proportioned. He was a walking anatomy chart of perfect muscular development.

“You have a nice place, Mr. Grimaldi,” Jason observed. “I like your bed. That’s a king-sized mattress, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” Jeff said.

“Mmm,” Jason moaned. “I’m fucking close already. You have a shower?”

“Yes.”

“Not, like, a bathtub with a curtain around it?”

“It’s…it’s a shower. Glass doors.”

“Perfection,” Jason declared.

Was he getting taller as he walked? Was his back growing broader? Where his shoulders rising higher? Was his powerful neck widening along his inflating trapezius muscles? Was every bulging mound of brawn on his perfect body swelling bigger as he walked so slowly down the hallway?

Jason turned sideways to fit his bulk through the small bathroom door. Jeff gasped audibly at the sight of Jason’s throbbing monster, now at full power and rising along the front of his body, the glistening helmet nearly tucking its plum-sized head into the lower cleavage of his swollen pecs. The whole of it was gleaning with a thick flow of honey, and the smell of Jason'that musk he released like perfume—nearly slapped Jeff in the face.

Jason looked sideways at the teacher and smiled. “Yeah,” he said, “it feels as great as you think it does. But you ain’t seen nothin’ yet.” He squeezed his chest and ass between the door’s frame and ducked his head to gain entrance. Then he moved his ample bulk into the shower stall and closed the glass door behind him. His cock, maybe two feet tall, was as thick as Jeff’s entire arm. Jason’s balls had inflated into shiny twin globes that were now hanging low and full, visibly pulsing. “Can you see me?” he asked.

Jeff nodded, speechless. There was a god in his shower. A god with a cock like a third leg and a body built like he could physically dismantle a nuclear furnace with his bare hands.

“Are you ready?”

Another nod.

“Excellent.”

And then Jason closed his eyes, arching his head on his powerful neck, sucked in a deep breath, groaned like a bear in the woods and exploded.

The amount of cum from his first burst nearly obliterated the entire glass door. It looked almost as if he had tossed a gallon of milk against the glass. Jeff could hear Jason expel the abundance of cum from his balls and up every inch of that magnificent, mind-spinning cock. Jason groaned again and another sudden splash of thick white cream splattered against the glass. Then another. And another.

Each release was as thick and full and powerful as the last. Jason came over and over, groaning in obviously orgasmic bliss each time, emptying his balls against the shower stall door. The smell of raw sex filled the house. Jeff found his cock growing painfully hard as he watched and heard and smelled the other man’s sexual release go on and on.

It was impossible. It was insane. But there it was, happening in his bathroom, in his shower, again and again.

Jason moaned, “Awwww, fuck,” after releasing two or three dozen heavy blasts of cum against the glass door. Then, as Jeff watched, Jason leaned forward and began to lick the glass with a long, wet, pink tongue. He placed his large hands against the glass as he leaned in, and Jeff watched awestruck as the cream evaporated wherever Jason’s skin came in contact with it.

It looked like—but that wasn’t possible, was it?—it looked like Jason’s body was physically soaking up his own wealth of cream like a sponge. Jason pressed his whole body against the glass, rubbing his skin and muscles on the wall of cream as he licked and gulped his loads off the door until, miraculously, the glass appeared as clean and transparent as when he had entered the small space.

Then he was standing there, his hands against the glass, his mammoth cock deflating to a more manageable size, his chest rising and falling and his perfect assemblage of eight-pack abdominals swelling out and in as he gulped in deep, post-sex breaths. “Fuck,” he said, smiling, “I needed that.”

Part 13

Jason was standing naked in Jeff Grimaldi’s shower stall. Jeff had just witnessed the young man’s impossible and ample release of what seemed like gallons of cream from his magnificent cock—pumping it up in steady streams from a pair of low hangers that pulsed and throbbed like nothing he’s ever seen—and then just as easily soak, lick and gulp it all back inside himself merely by touching his body to it, rubbing his muscles and skin against the glass like a cat in heat until it was all cleaned away, like magic.

Jason reached forward and opened the door, stepping out of the clean shower stall that only moments before had been swimming in his production of powerful cum. He paused for a moment, standing at his full height, his muscles swollen and bulging larger than ever before he strode towards Mr. Grimaldi, who still stood outside the bathroom, until he was only inches from the much shorter man.

His naked body was hot, his skin slick, his scent strong. He smiled, enjoying the particular and peculiar sensation of absorbing the power of ultimate masculine perfection back into himself. All his muscles bulged to their utmost perfection. He smelled of sex and sweat and musk. His cock, magnificent and huge, hung like a fat hose over his large balls. His insanely handsome face was made all the more beautiful because he was smiling with complete satisfaction.

“Any other questions, Mr. Grimaldi?”

Jeff looked up at Jason’s face. “Amazing,” he said softly.

“Yeah,” Jason agreed, “ain’t I something?” He moved his arms overhead, placing his hands against the ceiling and leaning forward, looming over the smaller man. He exposed his deep sweaty pits fully, knowing that he would be able to release a full load of his pheromones toward the other man, bathing him in his irresistible savory funk. His body was supercharged on its own power, transferred from the cum factory in his balls and soaking into every cell of his monumental body. “What do you want to do now, Mr. Grimaldi?” he asked softly in his low, deep voice. “Is there anything else I can show you? Is there anything else I can do for you?”

“Let’s….”

“Mmm? Let’s what?” He leaned down and brought their faces—their mouths—closer together. “Let’s what?” he growled.

Jeff swallowed hard. His cock was still throbbing a beat in his jeans and forming a wet spot. His body felt hot all over and his brain was spinning. “Are you tugging me?”

“Uh huh,” Jason verified. Their lips brushed lightly.

“Hard?”

“Not very hard,” he said. “Do you want me to turn it up?”

“You…you can do it without physical contact?”

Jason nodded. “I told you I can walk into a room and tug every guy in there, didn’t I?” Jeff nodded once. “This is what that feels like, Mr. Grimaldi.”

Then the sensation suddenly swelled and became undeniably pronounced. Jason easily and effortlessly pushed his libido into the red zone. “Oh my god,” he whispered.

“More?” Jason asked. Without awaiting Jeff’s answer, he tugged even harder on the other man’s lust, zeroing in unerringly and with expert finesse, knowing exactly where and how much to tug on Jeff’s libido. “Can I kiss you, Mr. Grimaldi?”

“Kiss—” Jeff was breathless and in a haze of sex. His cock hurt. His balls ached. Jason lowered his hands to Jeff’s jeans and began to undo his button fly, pulling it open one by one to relieve the pressure. He leaned down and brushed his warm, soft lips against Jeff’s, darting his tongue forward and wetting the other man’s mouth. A tingling sensation erupted where his tongue left its wetness, and Jeff’s tongue moved forward to drink the sex inside his mouth.

Jason was at his most powerful. The only way he could grow sexually stronger is after drinking from a newly made NMC dude, but pumping a full load from his balls and pulling it all—every drop—back inside himself had elevated his superhuman sexual capabilities and swollen every muscle to its limit. He was inflated with masculine power. He was practically bursting with it, and it wanted out.

Jason dug his hand inside Jeff’s underwear and cupped his meat, sending a thick, hard, sudden jolt of sex into his prick. It made Jeff’s heart beat faster and he closed his eyes, sighing contentedly.

Jason tilted his head and pressed his lips against Jeff’s. The teacher opened his mouth and Jason accepted the invitation and pushed his tongue inside, lighting the older man up with a flood of sexual delight through Jason’s unyielding power.

The muscular teen god felt Jeff’s cock swell and he squeezed gently, smiling with recognition against their kiss. “Don’t be so anxious, Mr. Grimaldi,” he whispered. “This is going to be more fun if you can hold on.” He kissed him again. “Can you hold on, Mr. Grimaldi?”

Jeff nodded, swallowing hard.

“I can help if you need me to. Do you need some help holding on, Mr. Grimaldi?”

Nod.

Jason smiled. He loved this part. He loved being in charge. He loved what he could do, and he loved when another man allowed him to do it. “Let me teach the teacher a few lessons,” he growled.

“Don’t—” Jeff whispered.

“I won’t,” Jason promised. “Not until you ask me to, Mr. Grimaldi. This is just sex. This is just me showing you what I can do, now. Who I am.” He kissed him again. “This is just you and me, together. Let me show you what I can do, Mr. Grimaldi.”

Jeff nodded his surrender.

Jason smiled and released a shower of pheromones that surrounded Jeff’s body in wet heat. He shoved a continual pulse of sex into his head and shot throbs of pure sex into his cock through his hand. He squeezed and rubbed and stroked Jeff’s hard on, he kissed his lips, he pressed his hot naked muscles against Jeff’s smaller body and overwhelmed him with sex.

Jason was a super-powered sex machine and he was unleashed on Jeff’s body. His kisses were passionate and lingering, tender and hungry. He moved his arms around Jeff and pulled him into a muscular embrace, allowing him to feel every bulging inch of his hard muscles, throbbing with power.

“What do you want to do, Mr. Grimaldi?” He growled. “Do you want to suck my cock? Do you want me to suck yours? Do you want me to lick your asshole, make you wet and hot, push my strong tongue deep inside you? Do you want to fuck me, Mr. Grimaldi? Do you want to know what it feels like? What it feels like inside my perfect, deep, hot, tight ass? What it feels like to push your cock inside the biggest man on the planet and fuck him hard? Because I want you to, Mr. Grimaldi. I want you to fuck me hard. Harder than you’ve ever fucked anyone, and even harder than that. Or do you want me to bend you over and shove myself inside you? Do you want to feel eighteen thick inches of meat stretching your hole and delivering insane, endless, hard throbbing pulses of pure, intense, perfect sex inside you?”

“Yes.”

“Excellent,” Jason whispered.


There was a reason that Jason had attempted to empty his balls so completely. He intended to keep his promise to Mr. Grimaldi, and not to change him even though he could do so with effortless ease. His balls still ached with their load as they spent a long, hot afternoon grunting and growling and moaning with intense pleasure.

Jeff did everything he wanted and Jason did everything he was asked to. Sucking and fucking each other, with Jason paving the boulevard of copious, unending sexual bliss by tempering Jeff’s libido and controlling his own impulses so that both men hovered at the edge of orgasmic release for hours.

There was nothing that Jason couldn’t or wouldn’t do. It was true that he could teach the teacher quite a lot about the arts of pleasure. He had a talented tongue and talented hands. He had a prodigious cock that seemed design to provide the ultimate amount of pleasure, plugging into Jeff’s hole and sliding inside him until he lit up like a Christmas tree and screamed with perfect bliss.

Jeff didn’t cum. He never released a drop of his super-powered cream. He slicked up Jeff’s chute with his tongue and his spit, splitting the man’s ass apart and eating him out raw and wet. Then he poised his monster at the back door, flooded Jeff’s brain with sexual ecstasy and shoved himself home, fucking the man with power and authority as he moaned in delight.

And Jason didn’t allow Jeff to come, either. He kept him at the edge, the spine-tingling, toe-curling, hair-raising edge of orgasmic release, right at the moment when his cock was hard as iron and the eye opened and everything wanted to push that thick, hot load of cream out and make it splatter everywhere, but it didn’t.

Somehow, it didn’t.

For hours. Hours together. And then Jason opened his lips and swallowed Jeff’s organ deep inside his throat and something changed or snapped or released and Jeff shouted a feral cry of intense bliss and he felt himself exploding down Jason’s warm, wet throat with gush after gush, sending throbbing bursts of thick, hot cum into his lover’s mouth as Jason groaned in ecstasy and swallowed every drop.

Jason gave Jeff the day of his life, a day he would never be able to forget. Then Jeff was lying within Jason’s strong arms and feeling the huge teenaged god breathing against him as he stroked his hair and kissed him gently. “And that’s what I can do, Mr. Grimaldi.” He kissed him and held him close. “Did you enjoy that?”

“God, yes.”

“Did you want to do it again?”

Jeff’s head spun and his brain flipped over. “Again? I can’t even imagine…again?”

Jason squeezed him. “Didn’t I say I was horny as heaven and hell combined.” He laughed gently, sounding like a lion. “If you’ll excuse me, though, I need to pull the stopper out before my balls burst.”

“You’re going to do it again?”

“Yes.”

“As much as the first time?”

“Probably a lot more. You’re a very good lover, Mr. Grimaldi. I’ve never been with a man who could take so much of me, before.”

“Can I—?”

“You want to watch?” Jeff nodded and turned red. “Oh, fuck, Mr. Grimaldi, there’s never any reason to be embarrassed about your desires. Like I said, I’ll do anything you want me to, for as long or as much as you want me to.” He tilted his head and narrowed his gaze. “There is one thing I haven’t shown you, yet.”

“There’s more?”

“Only a tiny bit.” Then Jeff felt something nudging his back, something warm and thick and growing very quickly. “You might want to turn over, Mr. Grimaldi. I think you’ll find this part pretty radical.”

Jeff sat forward out of Jason’s arms and moved on his large bed to turn and look down at Jason’s groin. What he saw there made his jaw drop and his eyes grow round.

Jason was growing a second prick. It was swelling quite quickly adjacent to the one he already had, and it was obvious after only a few moments that this secondary appendage was every bit as huge and thick and long and perfect as its twin. “Two for the price of one,” Jason said proudly. “What do you think of that?”

“How—?” But as quickly as his head stopped spinning at the sight of the magically appearing extra appendage, Jeff knew what and who Jason and his friends were now.

Trumans. He was in bed, naked, and had just enjoyed hours of sex with a real, live honest to God truman.

But how? They had all disappeared long before the teenaged gods in this town started swelling with muscle. There were no T Gyms anywhere within hours, and no one had seen nor heard from a single truman in months or years. How did this happen? Again?

“My thoughts exactly, when it happened to me. But now I sort of like it. And it comes in handy when there’s more than one mouth to feed and everybody wants some power juice.” He reached down and took a prick in each of his bear’s grips, stroking the sleek, smooth skin as they both arched upward, attaining a double erection with mind-boggling speed.

“I never understood,” Jeff admitted. “Why the hell would you develop another penis?”

“Dunno,” Jason said brightly, but then he dipped his head, opened his mouth and pressed his full, sensuous lips to the mouths of both barrels. After he closed his eyes and as Jeff watched, both pricks were visibly throbbing with swollen surges as the 17-year-old musclebound giant began to feed himself from his endless supply of cream.

He swallowed in evident ecstasy from the twin founts attached to his loins. Jeff watched Jason’s balls inflating as the cream they produced in such overwhelming abundance filled them up, as if a valve had been released and Jason could finally let his thunderous load of cum erupt up the heavy inches of the ponderous giants rising majestically between his thighs. His cheeks inverted as he sucked hard on both nozzles, delivering himself a gushing reservoir of cum.

Minutes passed as Jason fed on his own seed, swallowing the surging gushes until his balls returned to their usual ample—but less distended—size and his whole body seemed to glow with renewed vigor and health. He pulled his twins from his mouth, licking the drooling mouths of each snake of the last droplets before he allowed them to sink back and flop across his thickly muscled thighs as he leisurely stoked them like pets. “Fuck, I needed that,” he groaned. Then he winked at Mr. Grimaldi as if this was the most usual occurrence in the world.

“I think I understand,” Jeff said, softly. “You don’t eat anymore, do you?” Jason shook his head. “You only swallow the cream of your own balls and what your other Muscle Club friends produce.” He nodded, smiling. “And every day you get bigger.”

“Every fucking day.” He raised his arms and they both watched the biceps swell upwards higher and higher, splitting into distinct heads and as big as cantaloupes. “Bigger and bigger.”

“And different guys get different results.”

“But everybody gets bigger.”

“And afterwards?”

“Afterwards? What?”

“Can you still….?”

In answer, Jason leaned forwards and kissed Jeff with the same passion as before. His twins inflated to rock hardness in moments and he passed a hard, full, deep throb of sex into Jeff’s body, illustrating with crystal clarity that when he said he was always horny as hell, he fucking well meant it. “I can fuck you from dawn to dusk,” he said, then he kissed his mouth. “I can cum buckets of cream and flood your house,” he whispered, and kissed him again. “I’ll never stop, I’ll never get tired, and I’ll never get soft. My cocks stay rock hard and inches thick for as long as I want them to. And I always want them to.”

Jeff sighed and gulped in air to calm his frazzled, sex-soaked nerves. “You…you’re a truman.”

Jason sat back, his cocks swinging in the air like unanchored cranes. “Am not.”

“Yes. Only…only explanation.” Jason was still sending out thick vibes of his sexual power. “Can you…can you….?”

“Oh, fuck, sorry.” Then the vibrations ceased as quickly as they began, and Jeff’s head cleared. Jason moved his hand against Jeff’s face in a tender gesture. “You okay, Mr. Grimaldi?”

“Wow,” he whispered.

“Yeah,” Jason agreed. “Sorry about that. Probably shouldn’t start my engines back up so soon after…everything else.”

“What does it feel like?”

“What does what feel like?”

“Being truman?”

“I told you, Mr. Grimaldi, I’m not truman. We’re not truman. None of us ever met a truman.”

“But it all fits, Jason. I know something about them. I studied them. I even met some of them at one of the T Gyms once. And,” he paused, allowing his eyes to scan the mammoth musculature, the prodigious pricks, the smooth silken skin, and the inhumanly beautiful face of the young man in his bed before concluding, “you’re definitely truman.”

Jason looked down at his body, moving his large hands along the bulging muscles. “I am?” Then he was grinning brightly and wiggled his eyebrows at his teacher. “Well, holy fuck.”

“It never occurred to you before?”

“It never mattered,” Jason explained. “I mean, you know, it was weird and all, but after you’re in Muscle Club, you sort of develop a one-track mind.” He looked at his hands, and his arms, and his chest. He reached up to pluck one of his ultra-sensitive nipples and his cocks throbbed and jumped as an electric shock of pleasure rocketed through his huge body. “Well, holy fuck.” He looked up, excited. “Does that mean I can fly?”

“I think that was apocryphal, Jason.”

“Apocry-what?”

“Fictitious. I never saw one fly, and they denied it was something they could do.”

“They? When you talked to them?” He sat forward, excited, and suddenly Jeff could see the student he had known before, jumpy and unfocused. In other words, a teenaged boy. “What were they like? Were they as big as me?”

“Bigger.”

“Fuckin’ A! And did you fuck them? Did they fuck you? How come you’re not a truman Mr. Grimaldi? I thought every guy they met turned into one, like it was some kind of virus or something weird like that.”

Jeff shook his head. “They had complete control over their bodies and abilities. They seemed quite proud of that, and given what you’ve told me about your overwhelming and constant..horniness, I guess it was justified. They could change their size and appearance. They could alter their skin color, eye color, their faces and bodies. They were uniformly like you, huge bodies, extremely muscular development, innate physical beauty.”

“Aw shucks, Mr. Grimaldi, you’re flattering me,” Jason chided.

Jeff just nodded. “Be as sarcastic as you want, Jason, but you can’t deny how you look. You’re among the most beautiful men I’ve ever seen, if not the most beautiful. That was one of the reasons I was so interested in trumans. Not just because of their beauty, but why it manifested at all. What sort of strange genetic anomaly would not only build up a man’s muscles to that extent—to your extent—as well as seemingly strain out every last defect, flaw, weakness and deficiency and replace it all with this over-amped, overpowered, overwhelming beauty, sexuality and masculine energy? Take tugging, as you call it. Why does that happen? Why can you do that? With your beauty and power, do you need to control another man’s sexual desires?”

Jason shrugged. “Dunno,” he admitted. “Guess I never thought much about it.”

“I have,” Jeff admitted, “But I don’t really have any answers, other than whatever is happening to you can’t be a naturally occurring phenomenon. Something unnatural has to have started it, and something unnatural is causing these mutations in your body that continue to change you.”

“You don’t make it sound very appealing,” Jason observed. “You make me sound like a freak.”

“In terms of nature, you are a freak. You are literally a freak of nature, but in all these oddly positive and beneficial ways. Maybe the additional penis reflects nature trying to make sense of what’s happening. Maybe it’s a physical manifestation of everything going on inside you.” He realized, suddenly, from looking at Jason’s crestfallen face, that he had gone too far. “Jason, I….”

“It’s okay, Mr. Grimaldi. I understand.”

“No, Jason, I….”

“I know I’m a freak. I’m all scary and shit. I know how you feel.” He moved off the bed and stood next to it, looking down at his teacher.

“No, I didn’t mean that you’re….”

He looked as if he was going to cry. It was odd and crazy. This insanely powerful, beautiful, majestic man felt badly because of what one man said to him. “I was kind of hoping that maybe you were different. I thought you were.”

“Jason.”

“I’m gonna go,” he said. “I won’t bother you again.”

Jeff reached out to take Jason’s large hand. “Don’t go,” he said. “I’m sorry. I didn’t…I just went on and on without thinking of your feelings.”

Jason’s lip was trembling. “I do have feelings, you know,” he said, softly. “I think you people forget that part, like I’m just this huge wall of muscle so I can’t possibly be hurt or something.” He looked away. “I have feelings.”

Jeff sighed and stood up, his head coming only to the huge teenager’s chest. He had grown even larger as they made love, it appeared. “I know you do. I treated you badly. I forgot what I was talking about, and whom I was talking to.” He reached up and touched Jason’s strong chin. “I’m sorry.” Then he arched up onto his tiptoes and tried to kiss Jason’s mouth.

The teen smiled and rubbed at his eyes, then he bent down and pressed their lips together, kissing Jeff’s mouth tenderly. “Okay,” he said, “I guess I understand.”

“You do?”

“I guess so. You’re all excited to meet a real live truman again, and all that stuff you had in your big noggin just started tumbling out. And maybe I was a little sensitive,” he admitted. “It’s weird, I was never this way before.”

Jeff grimaced, then asked, “Can I tell you something about the trumans that might help you?” Jason nodded and Jeff sat back on the bed, inviting the huge naked man onto the mattress with him.

As Jason sat his mammoth frame down, causing strained protests from the mattress springs and bed frame, Jeff said, “This is something he told me—one of the trumans I spoke with—about them. And about you, too. He said that their testosterone and androgen levels were through the roof. That obviously makes sense and can account for your muscular development, your semen production, bone mass, hair growth, the whole nine yards. Do you know what I’m talking about?”

“Testosterone, yeah. That’s the sex hormone or muscle hormone or something. Not sure about androgen.”

Jeff nodded, feeling like a teacher again, albeit a completely nude teacher sitting with an eight-foot-tall musclebound student he just made love with for the entire afternoon. “Testosterone is mostly concerned with male reproductive issues, and things like muscle mass, bone mass, body hair. Androgen stimulates and controls those male characteristics. Things like your sex organs and other male sex characteristics. The things that make you a man. They’re kind of like steroids, but naturally occurring in every vertebrate.”

“Okay,” Jason said, nodding his understanding.

“Trumans produce testosterone and androgen at staggering levels, levels much, much higher than I produce, or ever could. Hundreds of times higher. A side effect of testosterone is aggression. You’re heard of ‘Roid Rage’?” Jason nodded. “Testosterone production at the level your body is producing it—well, you’d normally be ripping doors off cars and beating the shit out of me right now after how I made you feel.

“In a sense, your body is in a perpetual state of development. You’re going through puberty at an accelerated rate but it never stops. Phallic enlargement, facial hair, increased muscle strength and mass, male fertility, body hair, facial hair…that’s why everyone starts to resemble the same general age, regardless of their actual physical age.”

Jason was smiling as the pieces fell into place for him. “So what’s happening is kind of natural, in a way.”

“In a way. That’s true. These are naturally occurring functions and effects in every human male—but in your case, they’ve been hugely accelerated and supplemented, and they don’t seem to stop. For what reason, I’m not sure.”

“What about the other stuff? Like tugging and changing and growing and shrinking?”

“I don’t know,” Jeff admitted. “Maybe these are evolutionary effects that we would all manifest given time. Maybe these are anomalies that your body manifests as a coping mechanism given the trials it’s being subjected to. I don’t know.”

“You said I should be tearing car doors off?” Jeff nodded. “But I don’t want to. I never get angry—well, not seriously angry. Even when everyone in town was being a total dick to us all, I could never get truly angry at them.”

“Because whatever else is happening inside of you, there’s a counter-agent that allows your body to manifest muscle and bone and hair and keeps your sex drive running at a 417 on a scale of one to ten without ripping car doors off. Maybe it’s a safety mechanism, a designed pressure valve to re-channel your aggressions into…well, into sex.”

“I am awfully good at sex,” Jason admitted, wagging his eyebrows.

“I don’t mean being good at it—although there’s no question you’re awesome at it. What I mean is…remember when I observed how forward you were about propositioning me? And then you were basically naked when you got here and started stripping off the little clothing you had left almost immediately.”

“I kind of remember that,” he said, grinning.

“That’s sexual aggression. The whole ‘We know what we want’ attitude. All that male testosterone aggression pumping through you has to go somewhere, and that’s where it’s going.”

“What else can I do?” Jason asked.

“What do you mean?”

He lay his body sideways across the mattress. His twin cocks flopped over his hip and lay before him like snakes. “You seem to know all about trumans. If that’s what I am, what else can I do—given that I can’t fly which is a total bummer.”

“This might interest you. They could change another man if they wanted to, but they could also withhold the…power to do that, as well.”

Jason’s eyes lit up. “So, they could just have sex with anyone and they didn’t worry about…losing it?”

“We didn’t really get into specifics, I’m afraid. It was more of a…an exploration for me.”

“What’s that mean?”

“I was studying them. Kind of a hobby, really. I wasn’t planning on being an English teacher, Jason, I studied human anatomy and biology at college. And there were several things about trumans that were both interesting and irregular.”

“Wish I could do that.”

“Do what?”

“Fuck a guy and not worry about, like, watching him inflate.”

“You ever try?”

He shrugged. “Well, yeah! We just fucked for five hours, in case you don’t remember.”

“No, I mean…you didn’t ejaculate.”

“Nice of you to notice. You don’t know how fucking hard that was!”

“When trumans have sex with a partner, they orgasm and ejaculate repeatedly, but they don’t alter their partner’s genetic structure if they don’t want to.”

“They…turn it on and off?”

“They turn it on and off.”

“Do you…do you think that would work?”

“Did you want to try?”

“On you?”

“I’d be a willing subject in that experiment.”

Jason sat up, and already his cocks were showing renewed signs of life. The young man couldn’t hide his excitement. “You…want me to cum all over you and see what happens?”

Jeff laughed despite himself. “Maybe not all over me.” Even though you could and I wouldn’t necessarily object, he thought to himself. “Just a little. For a test.”

“But….”

“But?”

“But if I do it wrong, if it doesn’t work, you’ll….”

“Even from a little?” The thought staggered Jeff. If even a small amount was enough, whatever it was had to be both super-concentrated and super-powerful.

Jason nodded. “Never fails. Like I said, I could just give you a tiny drop of my cream and as soon as it hits your tongue, the hunger takes over and you just want more. You’ll want it all. And I’ll give it all to you, because it feels….”

“What does it feel like?”

“It feels like heaven, making another guy. Feeling him change. Giving him muscle and watching it swell under his skin, pump him up bigger and bigger. There’s…nothing else like it in the world.”

“If you’re truman, and I’m sure that you are, you can do it.”

“I’ve never even tried,” he said, worried.

“But that’s the point, isn’t it? You never knew you could, so you never even tried. You thought any time you offered yourself sexually you’d always change your partner. But I know you can do it, Jason. And I want you to try on me.”

“Right now?”

“Right now.”

“Right here?”

“Right here, right now. Just do it like you turn tugging on and off. Do it like you flex your muscles. Do it like you can grow and shrink your secondary penis. However you control your powers, you can control this, too. I’m certain of it.”

“So….don’t make you into a Muscle Club..a truman?”

“Yes. Decide not to do it.” Jason looked for a moment like a man in deep concentration. “Don’t sprain yourself. Just do it. Just decide to do it.”

His expression cleared and he looked confused. And like a teenaged boy wanting to please his mentor. “Wait, do it or not do it?”

“Whichever. You know what I mean.”

Jason’s mouth twisted up comically and his handsome brow furrowed. He took one of his twins in his hand and held it up, and they both watched the tip as the mouth opened and a pearlescent drop swelled, like a gift. “I think I did it,” he announced, a little proudly.

“You can just…make some?”

He nodded and grinned. “I can make as much as you want. I can make more than you’ll ever need. I can pump cream all day and all night.” He looked down and the small bubble of his cum swelled into a thick flow and began to drool down the thick inches of his prick. “I can cum on demand, Mr. Grimaldi. So I suggest you start lapping it up.”

Jeff looked at the gift that Jason offered him. He knew it was a gamble, that it might change him utterly, but was that really such a bad thing? Would it be horrible to be as big and powerful and handsome as the young man in bed with him?

He decided it wouldn’t be. He moved his finger toward the sticky stream of cream and rubbed it from Jason’s enormous cock, feeling its wet warmth on his fingers. “In for a penny, in for a pound,” he said.

“Huh?”

“It’s an old saying. It means,” he paused, then shrugged, “what the fuck?” Then he exchanged glances with Jason and pushed his fingers inside his mouth, sucking them clean.

There was a subtle tingling sensation which was odd, and for a moment his heart jumped, thinking that Jason had failed. He moved the salty, tangy, familiar cream around inside his mouth, finding both the taste and the sensation of it highly pleasurable. Jason tasted like he smelled, funky and manly and powerful. The tingling sensation spread around inside his mouth and all over his tongue and he swallowed Jason’s cum mingled with the spit he was producing.

He found he did want more of it. Perhaps this was the hunger Jason spoke of. But he didn’t feel any other effects happening to his body. His cock jerked as the sensation of warmth and sex that Jason delivered in just that drop of cream entered his body. It was like being tugged, but in liquid form. It was the embodiment of the young man’s physical power, and it warmed Jeff’s body and made him feel sexy and horny and hungry—but neither his muscles nor his cock grew the slightest degree larger.

“Interesting,” Jeff said at last.

Jason’s smile grew incandescent and he leaned forward and kissed Jeff roughly and with intense passion. “Holy fuck!” he exclaimed, then he kissed him again, deeply and warmly. “Holy fuck!”

Jason suddenly sat back, grabbed a nozzle in each hand, pointed them at the naked teacher and began to unleash a flood of cream that splattered and splashed against him in utter abundance. Long, thick ropes of Jason’s warm, wet, sexy cum flowed from his pricks like fountains, and Jeff was bathed in the intense sexual sensation and felt it tingling all over his exposed skin. It made him feel strong and sexy and amazing and his own cock inflated to rock-hard erection and spewed its own small eruption in return.

But he did not grow an inch bigger. All he felt was the fierce, invigorating, overwhelming sensation of sex everywhere that Jason’s flood touched him.

He opened his mouth and Jason points both twins at his face and he guzzled it down like a starving man. He had never tasted anything as delicious, and had never felt anything as euphoric.

Jason was on his knees, holding his twins in his hands and bathing Jeff in a flood of warm, sticky, salty spunk. The strong scent of Jason’s masculine power fogged the entire house. It splattered against Jeff’s skin and rained droplets of cream on them both.

He came and came in utter joy, knowing that he could control when and who he invited into New Muscle Club at any time, and he’d never have to stop the pleasure for a moment.

For Jason, this changed everything.

For Jeff, this was just the beginning.

Part 14

The classic Land Rover Series III is nearly six and a half feet tall. It’s a huge vehicle built between 1971 and 1985. It was designed primarily for off-road use, and the four-door version was fourteen feet long. It is a gargantuan monster, used by the UN, the British and Australian armies and the Royal Navy.

If anyone had been driving along a certain stretch of American highway on a certain warm evening, they would have seen a classic forest green Land Rover parked on the shoulder. A closer look would reveal three men leaning against the truck, each standing head and shoulders above its roof. If they had stopped to look even closer, they might have been surprised that each of the men was completely naked. And certainly they would have been shocked to see that each man, apart from being unusually attractive and gifted with the perfect muscular development of super-heavyweight bodybuilders, was also gifted with two cocks a piece.

Further investigation would reveal that the buzz-headed blonde man in the middle of the three had one heavily-muscled arm draped across the shoulders of a man with thick, vibrantly red hair made of soft waves that looked like someone had poured copper on his head, and a full, beautiful beard of the same hue on his jutting chin and strong jaw. The blonde’s hand was resting against the redhead’s massive right pec, his fingers lost in the wealth of all the warm, soft fur running across his chest, rubbing, twisting and pinching the man’s very prominent nipple mounted low on the bulging meat hanging from his upper body.

The blonde’s other hand was nowhere to be seen, because it was resting against the third man’s buttocks, slipping his fingers down that man’s warm, moist crack, between the two muscular globes of his glutes and gently rubbing and pressing against his asshole.

The redhead was massively built. Of course, each of them was, but his body looked as if it had been constructed from boulders. The same copper hair was massed in curls across his barrel chest and sprouted like a thick crown over the two—two!—long, thick shanks of cock that jumped and throbbed with every twist of his nipple.

The blonde in the center was smiling the sort of smile one might have if he also had complete control over the other two men, which at the moment seemed to be the case. His body was beautiful, a dark bronzed hue kissed by the sun as if some muscular surfer had somehow found his way from the warm Pacific waves into this lost stretch of land. Long, lean, perfect wedges and balls of hard brawn covered him, each muscle head married to its brothers in symmetrical harmony, and dusted in a soft coating of golden fuzz like a peach. It would be obvious to any witness that he was a man who enjoyed other men—so much so that he could not keep his hands off of them for too long.

The third man, a dark-haired, blue-eyed god, would be almost too hard to observe for long, because one might spontaneously erupt with an orgasm strong enough to split a zipper wide open simply from his overwhelming beauty and absolute perfection. He, too, was smiling, but it was the smile of a content and happy man doing exactly what he wanted to be doing, with exactly the two people he wanted to be doing it with. His body was beyond imagining in its size, its beauty and its perfection. If some god had reached down to create a perfect man, he would be hard pressed to do better.

At the moment, the three giant naked men were watching the sun setting and the sky turning shades of pink, purple and violet as the warm evening breeze caressed their silken flesh. As the man in the middle played with the parts of the the other two, their massive twin cocks bulged and throbbed and pumped out heavy strands of warm honey, redolent with the strong scent of sex and masculine power. The honey drizzled thickly down the fat shafts of their hard, throbbing meat, a warm reminder of the constant state of arousal that inflamed their loins with and bodies.

“Beautiful,” the dark-haired god murmured. He looked at his blonde companion and leaned over to kiss his soft lips. The blonde man withdrew his hand from its manipulations of the dark man’s ass, moving his palm behind Billy’s neck to pull their mouths together. Billy’s powerful scent was on his hand and it made his nostrils flare and sting, and made his own cocks pump a fat flow of honey.

The redhead looked over smiling, and moved his hand onto the blonde man’s wide, bulging back to caress his skin and feel his strength and hardness. “Oh, fuck,” he moaned deeply.

The blonde started to laugh in the middle of his kiss. “Again?” he asked.

“I can’t help myself,” Trevor explained. “Everything about you—and I mean everything—turns me on harder than I’ve ever been turned on before. Just…feeling your skin, your muscles, the sensation of your body moving beneath my touch makes me heat up.”

“Thanks,” Carl said. “I like feeling you touching me. You have very gentle hands.”

“Not always,” Billy said, looking over Carl’s vast shoulders. “If I was able to bruise, I think you could see where Trevor got a bit overly excited.”

“Sorry,” he growled. “Sometimes I can’t help myself.”

Billy reached around his lover and cupped Trevor’s bearded face. “Keep getting overly excited. I like it.”

“Are we going again?” Carl asked. “Because I know I’d love another round with the both of you. I haven’t had a workout like that for a while.”

Billy kissed his lover. “I find that hard to believe.”

Carl shrugged. “Not every dude back home has your stamina,” he said, and then he looked at Trevor and added, “or your…energy.” He winked at him.

“How many more are there?”

“Back home? I guess a couple of hundred. That sound right, Billy?”

“Give or take a dozen or so,” he agreed.

Trevor’s eyes went wide. “A..a couple hundred? And all like you?”

Carl nodded, and corrected him. “Like us,” he said, kissing Trevor’s warm lips. “But I think that they lack a certain degree of experience.” He kissed him again, lingeringly. “Yes, there’s definitely something to be said for an older man.”

“I’m not that much older,” he protested.

“I’m not complaining, you’ll notice. That was a compliment. You’re fucking amazing as a lover, Trev. You’re passionate, you’re enthusiastic, you’re athletic and you’re fucking…inventive! I mean, some of those moves you put on me? Fuck.”

Billy had to agree. “He speaks the truth, Trevor.”

The redhead’s whole body blushed. “Aw, shucks. You’re embarrassing me.”

“Not their fault. They don’t have your years of training. Practice makes perfect, as they say.”

“So they’re—?”

“Most of the guys back home are teenagers. High school students. Some were probably virgins prior to joining Muscle Club, and maybe they haven’t been exposed to as many…opportunities as you.”

Trevor’s brow furrowed and he said to Billy, “But you’re no teenager.”

Now it was Billy’s turn to blush. “I…maybe didn’t have the opportunities, either.”

Carl rubbed Billy’s massive chest and explained, “Our beautiful friend here has never had the most…outgoing personality. Like I said, I had to chase his fine ass down and pursue him with a rather persistent relish before I caught him. And then it was just him and me for months. Not that we didn’t have fun!”

Billy nodded. “Oh, we had fun all right, but I’d be the first one to admit that Carl showed me all his moves and helped me…explore what it meant to be intimate and sexual with someone else. I was a bit shy and hesitant.”

“Which only made you sexier,” Carl said, kissing his mouth again.

“Well, you’re certainly not shy and hesitant anymore,” Trevor volunteered. “You went everywhere I wanted to go, and sometimes you went places I wasn’t even thinking about, yet.”

“I…tend not to do a lot of thinking when I get in that mood,” Billy admitted. “I kind of let my body do all the talking.”

“An excellent plan,” Trevor acknowledged. “Sometimes it better not to think too much about what you want to do, and just to do it.”

“Although,” Billy said, “that’s sort of how we find ourselves in this situation in the first place.”

Trevor asked, “How did this happen? I mean, I know how this,” he said, gesturing at his own new massive frame, “happened. But how did this,” he then gestured at Billy and Carl, making a wide circle with his open palm, “happen?”

“How did Muscle Club begin?” Carl asked, and Trevor nodded. Then Carl sighed and said, “It’s a long story.”

“Then give me the Cliff’s Notes version.”

“The Cliffs what?”

“Wow, you are young, aren’t you?”

“I’m young and hung and filled with cum!” Carl announced, proudly.

“Indeed,” Trevor agreed, looking down at the other man’s bulging, heavy balls.

“He means give him the short version,” Billy explained.

Carl looked at the setting sun and the darkening sky. “Long story short, then. Two guys found something on the web and spent a weekend using it. It made them grow muscles, and get bigger, and blast out ropes of cum from their lengthening cock. They found out that they were being altered pretty radically and that their cum could change others, too. They invited their friends over and they changed, and got bigger, and hornier, and then they could make their friends change, too. And things went along like that for a few weeks, and these guys kept growing, and getting more beautiful, and stronger, and inviting other guys to join them, until Muscle Club was born. And the more guys who joined it, the bigger everyone got.”

“That sounds…impossible.”

Carl nodded. “Probably is. Except that here I am, and there you are.”

“Those first two guys, they’re still around?”

Carl nodded. “Everyone is still around. Things got kind of…bad. People freaked out, as you can imagine when dozens of horny high school dudes start blooming into bodybuilder horndogs overnight and keep getting bigger and stronger every fucking day. It was hardest on Billy here, who had to keep us in line and keep the school administration from freaking out too much, while allowing us to, sort of, explore our new boundaries.”

“Boys will be boys,” Billy said.

“And you pursued him?” Trevor asked.

“I fucking tailed this guy from day one—well, after I joined Muscle Club—but I always had a thing for him. He was—he is, the kindest, gentlest, most loving man I ever met. He was a great teacher, he’s an even better lover, and I would do anything in the world for him.”

“The feeling is mutual,” Billy said, kissing Carl on the mouth.

“And are all the guys—they’re all guys?”

“All guys,” Carl affirmed.

“Interesting. And you never found out how this happened?”

“We were in school,” Carl explained. “And we were, you know, fucking each other. Who has time for investigation? Anyway, what does it matter?”

“It might answer a lot of questions.”

“What questions?”

Trevor’s smooth brow furrowed. ‘Well, why do we have two dicks for one thing. And why are we so big? It’s…impractical. And so strong?” His head tilted. “How strong are we, anyway? It’s obvious we’re big.”

“I don’t think ‘big’ quite covers what we are,” Carl said with a grin.

“We’re quite strong,” Billy said.

“For example?”

The dark-haired god looked across the landscape, then pointed. “How much would you guess that rock weighs?”

“The boulder, you mean?”

“If you like.”

“Couple of tons, I should think.”

“Go lift it.”

Trevor looked at him doubtfully. “Pull the other one.”

“He’s not shitting you, Trev. Go pick it up.” Carl moved behind his lover and wrapped him in his arms, holding his beautiful body against his own. “It’ll be fun!”

Trevor shrugged and walked towards where the large rock was resting. It was at least as large as a normal man, if he were wrapped in a fetal position. Carl nuzzled Billy’s neck and sent his lover groaning like a lion as they both watched Trevor’s handsome posterior bob and flex as the huge man walked away from the truck.

He paused, looking at the rock. “Just pick it up,” Carl shouted. “Don’t make a pet out of it!”

The copper bear bent his knees and surrounded the wide boulder with his new long arms, feeling his muscles stretch and flex as he prepared for what he assumed to be a titanic struggle. He pushed his fingers under each edge of the cold stone and hugged the rock’s surface to his naked body.

At first, it wouldn’t budge at all. As he applied more force to his labors, an odd thing started to happen. He could feel his muscles tensing and bulging. A hard heat began to sing across his body and the familiar sensation of muscular development kicked in.

He realized that he was physically growing—actually getting stronger—as he wrestled to get the boulder off the ground. He felt his back expand, and his shoulders and lats swell. His arms bulged and the muscles along his thick legs grew larger by the inch.

He was getting stronger, somehow. As he tested his body’s power, it was expanding itself to meet the challenge, developing new strands and cables of muscle even as he attempted to lift the monstrous rock, fighting gravity and his own strength in the process.

And then it budged. He moved his hands underneath and pulled the rock towards him. The far edge lifted up. He gritted his teeth and his abdominals swelled with power and his arms and shoulders sang with strain and, inch by inch, he slowly managed the two-ton slab of solid rock off the ground.

“He’s a fighter,” Carl said, “I’ll give him that.”

“That’s a lot to do in one go, though.”

“He looks like he’s managing it okay.”

And he was. Trevor was slowly, and with effort that made all his massive muscles bulge out starkly from his frame, lifting the boulder off the ground. Then he was balancing its weight, shifting his legs, moving his grip, and he had the man-size rock fully off the ground and he continued lifting it, inch by inch.

“You’re doing great, Trev!” Carl urged.

“Fuck,” Trevor growled.

“I know, right? It’s fucking heavy!”

“Shut up,” Trevor groaned. He now had the rock in both arms and was standing upright. holding over two tons of solid granite in his arms.

“You did it!” Carl shouted.

“I don’t think he’s quite done, yet,” Billy observed.

Which was true, because Trevor was now attempting the push the tonnage over his head. “You don’t have to show off for us,” Carl advised. “We’re both suitably impressed!”

Trevor grunted and strained, glorying in the sensation of muscular power and growth that continued to build and manifest across his entire body. Muscle was strengthening, tightening, developing harder and thicker as he made his new, miraculous, impossible lift the boulder up, up, up and over his head.

He stood, now, in the darkening light, feet spread apart, chest heaving as he breathed, the muscles of his arms and shoulders standing out starkly beneath his milky skin, holding several tons of rock above his copper-haired head. “Fuck yeah!” he shouted, with a tremendous smile on his handsome face and both dicks inflated to full glory.

The muscles all across his eight-foot tall body were bulging out against his pale skin. He was clearly even bigger than before, and looked like he could tear apart anything he set his hands to.

“I think he likes it,” Carl observed, because both of Trevor’s cannons were now exploding like milk fountains, shooting fat ropes of cream as he spontaneously achieved orgasm.

“Evidently,” Billy agreed.

Eyes closed, holding the rock above his head, Trevor came fat gouts of cum that splattered into the dry earth, emptying his over-productive balls because his body had delivered so much power that he was overwhelmed with it. He shot his load until it drooled from the mouths of both cocks and he smiled with evident bliss.

Then Trevor turned slowly and heaved the boulder as far as he could throw it, which wasn’t very far, yet, and they all felt it strike back to earth with a heavy thud and a cloud of dust. Trevor was clapping his hands to rid them of the grit and came striding back, his even thicker legs winding around each other making his gait more like a strut, obviously proud and amazed with himself. “Holy fuck, that was intense.”

“So, yeah,” Carl said, “we’re kinda strong.” He narrowed his gaze and asked, “How are you feeling after that?”

“Hungry.” He thought for a moment, and added, “Horny.”

“Sums it up pretty well.” Carl smiled and stepped back, pushing his boyfriend towards the huge copper-headed man. “How about a snack?”

Billy said, “Carl!”

“Trev says he’s hungry and horny! You can feed both those needs quite admirably!”

“Carl!” Trevor echoed.

“What?” He shook his head, laughing slightly. “You old dudes and your morals. Look, Trevor, after a build up and explosion like that, your body needs more power. Billy has the best juice in the world, plus he’s the best lover in the world.””

“I’m not….”

“You so are,” Carl shot back. “So you two go to town and I’ll get the truck ready.”

“Ready? Ready for what?”

He looked at Billy. “You haven’t forgotten the reason for our…walkabout, have you?”

“Oh. Yeah.”

“Oh, Yeah.” Carl pushed Billy gently towards Trevor again. “Have fun kids. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do, which pretty much allows you to do whatever the fuck you feel like doing.” Then he winked.

Billy looked at Trevor. He was breathing hard, his muscles were stark and bulging, a sheen of sweat coated his milky skin and he had a fierce, hungry look in his eyes. “You ready?”

In answer, Trevor fell upon Billy like a starving man, and the two huge gods fell to the earth kissing and groping each other with wild need.

Trevor found it hard to argue with Carl’s assessment of Billy’s talents only moments after they fell together. “Let yourself go,” Billy growled in his ear. “There are no more boundaries between us.”

“I don’t….”

“You do.”

“I can’t….”

“You can.” Then Trevor released himself entirely to his needs and his power and his strength, and his cocks exploded again with hot, heavy cream and he felt Billy’s energizing and satisfying cum splattering all over his body. They were coming together as they pleasured each other, caressing and groping and kissing and fucking without any limits or direction, their bodies telling them where to go and what to do.

Carl leaned against the Land Rover, watching his lover and his new friend sharing their power as he slowly caressed himself, taking a dick in each hand and double-stroking as the strong, unending tingles of sex shook his giant frame. Each cock drooled a flow of honey he used to lube up his grip, and he watched the other two men fucking—their muscles flexing and bulging, their cocks hard and stiff, their desire for each other hotter than the sun—and he drank in the beauty of two men making love under the dark, starry sky.


“So, there’s a city in the other direction entirely populated with men like you….”

“Men like us,” Carl corrected, again, “including you.”

“Men like us,” Trevor agreed, “and every last one of them is as strong, as powerful, as muscular, as beautiful as you are, and as horny as I am….”

“Possibly hornier,” Carl said, grinning, “though I personally would find that hard to believe.”

“Then tell me why we’re driving away from there?” The road was dark ahead of them, lit by the Land Rover’s headlights. The sky was filled with stars and a sliver moon. They were once again driving in the direction that Trevor and the Muscle Club boys had been traveling before their sudden and unexpected tryst.

“Billy has a mission,” Carl explained.

“We can go on alone, if you’d prefer to check out Muscle City,” Billy said. “Though I do enjoy having you along.”

“I must admit that I’m extremely tempted,” Trevor admitted. “My brain is going a little swimmy at the thought of it.” He looked at Billy, who was sitting next to him. “And not one of them is wearing a stitch of clothing?”

Billy shook his head. “Not a stitch.”

“Not a thread,” Carl added. “All that beautiful naked flesh just waiting—eager!—to be caressed and embraced. Not to mention a hard cock everywhere you look attached to a man ready to put it to very good use.”

“And everyone just—?”

“Everyone just does whatever they wish to do. With great frequency and energy.” Billy smiled. “And, yes, it’s exactly as wonderful as you’re imagining it to be.”

Trevor’s handsome face frowned a bit. “So…what is this mission that’s so important that you left paradise behind to wander the endless American landscape?”

“To find men like you,” Carl said. “Though this didn’t quite turn out according to plan.”

“The mission?”

Carl nodded. “Billy, here, has a special talent. Or so it is believed. And we’re out here to test that talent.”

Trevor glanced over at the inhumanly beautiful man. “A special talent?”

Billy shrugged. “It’s a theory.”

“Having experienced your talents at physical pleasure first-hand, I don’t doubt you have others you haven’t tapped, yet.”

“We think Billy’s a super trigger.”

“And that would be?”

“Sometimes,” Billy explained, “when a man is changed, he’ll manifest something unusual. More unusual, I guess, than the usual muscular growth and size. Something special. And after he does that, he can bring us all that additional power, or size, or even a unique talent.”

“Like?” Trevor asked.

Carl counted on his fingers, “Pushing guys to make them feel good, having a second dick, being able to physically alter ourselves..you know, the usual superhero shit.”

“And Billy can do that?”

Billy shrugged in answer. “It’s a theory.”

“How often does this happen, these changes?”

“At first it happened quite often.”

Carl nodded agreement. “Seemed like every new guy we welcomed into Muscle Club made us all get bigger, stronger, gave us some new ability.”

“But now?”

“We kind of put a moratorium on adding guys,” Carl said. “Billy thought that was a good idea, trying to keep the community happy, make us not be so….”

“Desired?” Trevor asked.

“Disliked,” Carl said. “I know, we’re all sweethearts and all we wanna do is have some fun. But for some strange reason, having all the male high school students start swelling with muscle and stopping every hour or so to fuck each other raw and then swell even bigger…it didn’t afford us many fans.”

“How did this happen?”

“Like Carl said, with Scott and Derek and this video that found online. But none of us knows where it came from, really, or how to…control it.”

“Not that we want to,” Carl said. “But, yeah, sometimes it was a hassle having your dick constantly hard—not to mention two of them—and not being able to, you know, do something about it.”

“I’m going to feel like this all the time, now?” Trevor was stroking his cocks, feeling the new constant thrill of sexual bliss that they delivered.

“If you mean constantly horny with two cocks throbbing for attention and your balls aching from all the cum your producing and every inch of your skin needing someone else’s warm, strong hands all over you… then, yeah, that doesn’t go away.”

“You can control it, when you need to,” Billy mentioned. “It’s part of the control we all have over our bodies.”

“By control he means delay,” Carl clarified. “You still need to fuck someone or jerk off, like, a dozen times a day.” Trevor’s face registered doubt. “I’m fucking serious, bro. If you don’t relieve the pressure, when you do finally go off you’re gonna explode like a hydrant. Cum fucking everywhere, dude, and the biggest fucking orgasmic brain blast you’ve ever had.” He smiled. “Come to think of it, it’s pretty sweet.”

Trevor looked down at his cocks. They were both throbbing and hot and hungry. He thought about the bliss they delivered and a gush of warm honey erupted from each nozzle as if in response to a request he didn’t make. Billy reached over and grabbed one of Trevor’s pricks and squeezed, making Trevor bite his lip and release even more pre. “Fuck,” he said softly.

“Why don’t you let me take the wheel and you get on back there with Carl. Looks like your pressure is building again.” Trevor looked over, smiling. “It’s not unusual for a new guy. You’ll probably need some attention constantly, and luckily you have both of us here to help.”

“You’re sure?” he asked.

“You’re not still under the impression that just because Carl and I are together that we deny each other the opportunity to enjoy the attention of others? Because I’d like to dissuade you of that opinion as strongly as I can. I would happy and proud to have you violate Carl’s ass with as much energy and passion as you can manage. I would, in fact, and probably, feel better about watching you together than you feel pushing your cock into his ass and flooding his guts with cum.”

“Oh.” Trevor’s face reddened, seeing as that was exactly what he wanted to do.

“So, yeah, I would love for you to take my lover in the back of your truck and fuck each other so hard that keeping the vehicle in the lane becomes a driving challenge.”

“Are you done?” Carl asked. “Because I need someone’s fat prick in my tight ass.”

“Am I done, Trevor?”

Trevor laughed. “Yeah, I’ll violate your lover if that’s what you want.”

“You’ll make me the proudest pervert in this Range Rover, my friend.” Billy kissed his mouth. “and when you’re finished with him, I’d like the pleasure of your cock in my own ass, if that’s not asking too much.”

“Just the one cock?” Trevor’s sensual mouth quirked into a half-grin.

Billy looked down at the two fat shanks of sex already throbbing towards erection. “Well, if you insist.”


As promised, Trevor did fuck Carl’s talented ass with as much energy and vitality as his new body could produce and, obeying Billy’s wishes, their fucking was so energetic and athletic that they made it difficult for Billy to control the truck. Then Carl and Billy traded places and it was Billy’s turn for some Trevor action, enjoying the fulfilling sensation of having his new friend shoving twin cocks of impressive size and girth deep inside his guts and flooding him with the warm, powerful sensation of Muscle Club cum that Trevor was still producing in overabundance.

Somehow, between the three of them, they managed to keep traveling along the freeway and fucking each other until the needle of the truck’s gas tank was nearing the bottom, and it was time to find some more. “I saw a sign a couple miles back while you two were….”

“Yes,” Billy nodded, “Trevor and I know what we were doing.”

Carl smiled, then continued, “While you two were screaming out ‘fuck me, oh yeah, baby, right there, oh god, oh god, oh god!’”

“I don’t sound like that,” Trevor complained.

“I think he was attempting to do me.”

Carl smirked. “I’m always attempting to do you, Billy.” Then he reached over and stroked his lover’s fat shank of sex meat to prove his point.

Billy swallowed hard and shuddered as his body registered the sudden, almost violent shock of tugging that Carl sent through his hand into Billy’s cock. “You were saying?”

“What? Oh, yeah. There was a sign back there about gas and food at the next exit. I get the impression that all we’re gonna find there is gas and food, though.”

“What makes you say that?” Trevor asked in his cute Aussie accented voice.

“The name of the place is Truck Stop.”

“Well,” Billy said, sighing as Carl’s hand continued to stroke his prick and send rough shivers of pure sex into his body, “we have a truck and we need to stop so…no, Carl, don’t stop doing that. That, you can keep doing for as long as you want to.”

“So…forever, then?”

Billy kissed him soundly.


Indeed, as Carl steered the Land Rover from the freeway toward a low-slung building lit by some sad, flickering lights, they discovered that the Truck Stop was something more of a deserted diner—or so it seemed. There were lights on inside and a filling station behind the building, but the large parking lot was empty save for a single small sedan parked beneath one of the two lot lights that were trying hard just to stay lit.

“Oh, my,” Billy observed.

“Well, fuck,” Carl agreed.

“That’s either the saddest or the most romantic looking Truck Stop I’ve ever seen.”

Carl’s handsome brow furrowed. “What’s romantic about it?”

“I mean in an Edward Hopper sense.”

“I’m not following you,” Carl admitted.

“I see that we’re going to need to add art history to our class schedule when I get back,” Billy observed. “Edward Hopper is a mid-century American painter, whose most famous painting, called ‘Nighthawks,’ depicts a corner diner at night populated by….”

“Oh! Oh, I know the one you mean.” Carl looked at the Truck Stop. “Definitely more sad than romantic, this place,” he observed. “But they have gas.”

“Indeed,” Billy agreed. His body was already resizing itself in preparation for putting some clothing back on rather than wander inside stark naked. “I hesitate to mention this, Trevor, but Carl and I have no cash. Or credit cards. Or…ID.”

“Wait, you don’t have a driver’s license or—?”

Billy smirked and shrugged. “We can both drive, obviously, but we weren’t planning on it, you see. Plus neither of us look like the pictures or meet the physical descriptions on our licenses any longer, so they were sort of useless. And, logically, what were the odds that anyone who pulled over three huge musclebound—naked—gentlemen having continual sex with each other were going to be chiefly concerned with driver’s licenses?”

“I think your logic is a tad flawed,” Trevor suggested, “but I see your point.”

“I can see your everything,” Carl added. Then he sighed. “I always hated this part.”

“Which part?” Billy asked.

“The part where you put your clothes back on and pretend that we aren’t….”

“That particular chapter of our lives is definitely over, Carl,” Billy said before kissing Carl’s mouth with deep passion. “The clothes are going back on, for practicality’s sake, but there’s no more pretending about you and me. Ever.”

“God, I love you,” Carl said, simply.

“The feeling is mutual,” Billy agreed.


After some negotiation, both Billy and Trevor fit their muscled bulks into whatever clothing between the three of them still fit—because thanks to Trevor’s recent initiation, Billy was now a bit larger than before. So, shirtless and looking a bit like refugees from an underwear ad shoot starring insanely-equipped porn stars with Mr. Universe bodies and movie star faces, the two men exited the Land Rover, leaving a naked Carl behind the wheel, and walked towards the small building.

“A bit snug,” Trevor observed, trying again to manage the wealth of his meat inside the crotch of his shorts. “I can see why no one wears anything back at that town of yours.”

Billy nodded. “It can get a bit…uncomfortable.” He cupped and shoved his own mammoth appendage, trying to find the right position and arrangement of cock and balls.

As they approached, they could hear music coming from inside, and opening the glass door the unmistakable sounds of Skrillex blasted out.

“What. The hell. Is that?”

Trevor looked at Billy, scowling. “You don’t get out much, do you?”

“Not if this is considered music.”

Trevor sighed. “Looks like we need to add modern music appreciation to our class schedule,” he chided.

“No need to be rude.” He listened to the abrupt breaks and chopped vocals and deep bass flutters for a moment, and then said/shouted, “It does have a certain tribal appeal.”

“You mean that you can feel it in your balls?”

Billy smiled. “As a matter of fact….” Before he could finish his thought, a small figure emerged from the kitchen through a flapping door. He—if it was a he—was nodding his head violently and shaking a vibrant length of brightly colored blue hair like a flag. He wore cut-off jeans that had a hard time hanging on to his thin hips, and a ragged black tanktop splattered with paint. His feet were encased in cherry red leather Doc Marten boots that looked a couple of sizes too big.

He was thin as a reed, and moving his limbs as if his joints had recently been lubed. He pivoted and twisted in an alarming and remarkable manner, obviously oblivious to his new customers. He looked to be in the throes of some religious fervor, and the pungent scent of Marijuana surrounded him like a cloud.

The music was coming from an old boombox that had been augmented with additional compartments to build up its bass, and there were flashing and throbbing LEDs complimenting its silver-plated face.

“Oh my,” Billy said. “What’s that?”

“I think,” Trevor shouted, “that’s our host.”

“He’s beautiful,” Billy yelled.

Unfortunately, he did so right at a conveniently placed break in the music, and his comical observation echoed through the diner very loudly. The young man stopped dead and reached over to shut down Skrillex’s deep, hard beats and he stood there as his thick, long hair settled over his face breathing hard and staring back at the two nearly-naked men standing at the door to the diner.

“Hello,” Trevor said.

The boy blinked.

“Could we get some gas?” Billy asked.

That was when Magnus “Booji” Boy (not his real name) fainted dead away.

Part 15

Jeff Grimaldi and Jason Hickox were sitting in Jeff’s living room on the floor. Between the two men—one huge, insanely muscular, blindingly beautiful and naked, the other semi-clothed, somewhat average looking and much, much smaller in stature and development—were two cardboard boxes filled with notebooks, binders and photo albums.

Jeff understood that the term “he doesn’t know his own strength” could be applied to Jason, now. The young man, uncaged and unleashed from his self-imposed restrictions, was easily the most sensually charged and sexually capable being that Jeff had ever encountered. Simply being in the same room—the same building—as Jason made it difficult to think about or concentrate on anything but him.

Without thought or word or deed, the young, beautiful, flawless and powerful man personified pure, perfect, effortless and unyielding physical bliss.

Jeff wanted to touch him. He wanted to be touched by him. He wanted to hear the man’s voice, to look into his eyes, to be granted the gift of watching him move—or even to not move, and allow his eyes to drift along the other man’s insane and beautiful body with its powerful display of raw bulging muscle and magnificent, swollen cock.

The smell of his powerful sexual attractants saturated the air, and it was challenging to just listen to him breathing, his gargantuan chest rising and falling, pushing his fat nipples up and down through the soft golden curls of his manly fur without being reminded of his unnatural and innate capabilities to balance Jeff on the edge of orgasmic explosion for hours on end.

Jason was leaking sex from every pore. All his muscles bulged to their extreme extent, pushing out against his silken skin, showing every fiber of insane strength that pulsed along every inch of his frame.

One long, powerful, muscle-swollen leg was stretched before him and the other was twisted under his perfect ass. He lounged languorously on Jeff’s carpeted floor, inflated nearly to his true, full dimensions. His bulk had to push the furniture aside just to allow the young man room enough to sit down.

Both of his massive pricks—thick and juicy, extending well over a foot long—were pushing forward like invitations, draped across his always-bulging ball sack. He would occasionally move his fingers to the mouth of one or both of his dicks and wipe off the precum he was leaking non-stop, sucking it into his mouth with wet sensuality. His sexual prowess was in full bloom, practically throbbing from his body in waves, and the scent of his heavy masculine musk perfumed the air like a locker room. His long, luxurious, golden mane hung forward across his turquoise eyes as he scanned the booklet in his large hand.

“This is everything?” Jason asked, his deep voice rumbling up from his tremendous chest. Even his voice sounded as if it was saturated with sex.

“All I have left,” Jeff acknowledged. “Everything on the computer was wiped, and I was printing this stuff out as fast as I could.” He pulled one box towards him, rummaging through its contents. “Some of it is my hand-written notes, interviews, observations.” He shrugged. “I mean, I’m not a researcher, so it isn’t very…scientific.”

Jason looked up from some notes he was reading. “No, but it’s fucking hot.” He resumed scanning the notebook, flipping through its college-ruled lines and Jeff’s scrawls. He started reading aloud from one of the pages: ‘Subject Fourteen: Every guy remembers his growth. How can someone forget gaining all that muscle and, like, this (indicating his penis).’ Jason looked up, asking, “He was naked?”

“Rather like you, now. Isn’t that how you prefer to be?” His gaze glanced down as Jason absently rubbed the wet cap of his cock.

The teen sex-god nodded, and continued to read: ‘It’s kind of like being born again. An awakening. A rebirth. I can remember the man I was, of course. I’m still that man, but now I’m so much more than that. I mean more than my muscles and my dick. It changes everything. I became a new man, a better man. I don’t regret a goddamned thing.’ He looked up again, sighing and smiling. “That pretty much nails it for me, too. I’m still Jason. I didn’t change inside,” he said, moving a finger to point to himself, the digit sliding into the golden forest of curls that coated his awesome pectoral globes, “but at the same time I did change. I’m better than I was.”

“That was a common theme with every truman I talked to. No one ever said they regretted it. And at the time they were excited—anxious even'to recruit as many guys as they could.”

“Recruit?”

“Initiate, in your words.”

“I like ‘invite.’ Sounds…nicer.” He looked at Jeff. “You know I’d give it to you if you asked, right? That invitation is open.”

“I know.”

“I thought you did,” he said, “but I just wanted to, you know, make it perfectly clear.”

“I appreciate that.” Jason was sucking his fingers again. “That’s a bit distracting,” Jeff observed.

“Do you want me to stop?” He licked his lips slowly, invitingly.

“I only said it was distracting. I didn’t ask you to stop.”

Jason rubbed his thumb across his dick head and gathered a thick gob of his masculine-scented honey. “Want some?” He showed his dripping thumb to Jeff. The precum drooled down his skin leaving a wet trail.

Jeff leaned forward and Jason pushed his cum-coated thumb into Jeff’s mouth, cupping his chin in his warm hand. The teacher sucked it clean and moaned with delight. “Do you always taste like that?”

Jason smiled. “Always.” He lifted one massive cock and the mouth began to drool a fat ooze of his honey as he commanded it. “More?”

“I thought you wanted to learn more about….?”

Jason leaned back against Jeff’s couch and spread his longs legs apart, mesmerizing the teacher with his body’s insane flexibility and power. The young man’s twin monsters shifted back towards his belly and began leaking musky honey onto his 10-pack abs.

He opened himself up to the other man, his legs split apart, moving his hand down his rippled belly and over his cocks, shifting his fat ball sack aside to reveal the tight pink pucker of his asshole. Jason rubbed his fingers against the entry to heaven and said, “Don’t you want to fuck me, Mr. Grimaldi?” He pushed his fingers deep inside and pulled them out, wet and slick with juice. Jeff’s nostrils flared as the young god’s enticing scent stung his senses. “I know I want you to fuck me.” The student started tugging on the teacher, again, sending out thick pulses of sex that penetrated Jeff’s libido and made his prick plump and throb with eager need.

“You don’t need to do that,” Jeff said, feeling his desire swelling.

Jason smiled. “I like doing it,” he explained. “It’s fun.” He pushed his fingers inside again and closed his eyes, thrown into some sexual rapture from his own penetration. “Aw, fuck,” he moaned, and the sound of his deep, powerful voice shook Jeff to his core.

Insatiable. Voracious. Jason’s sex drive knew no limits or boundaries, and now he acted on his impulses and invited Jeff to join his unending one-man orgy.

Jeff breathed the young man’s sex inside his lungs and found his cock pushing against his shorts for release. He moved forward, pushed the boxes aside and dove towards Jason’s rosebud, shoving his tongue inside to taste the teenager’s hot, wet hole.

They spent another hour naked together in a sweaty tangle of limbs. Jason used his quickly developing, epic-level control to help Jeff keep up with his insatiable desire and unquenchable thirst for sex and passion. Jeff fucked and kissed him, and Jason fountained his load of cream all over the teacher’s naked body, drenching him with pure sex. Then he pulled the teacher atop his mammoth frame and his skin soaked the sticky load back inside himself, energizing him all over again.


“This is fucking cool,” Jason said. “I hardly even remember these guys.” He was back to flipping through Jeff’s notebooks after their latest sexual session, scanning the pages quickly as if mentally absorbing everything with effortless ease.

“It’s weird how that works,” Jeff agreed, sweat soaking through his briefs from their on-going encounters. “It’s like they were never around at all, or everyone sort of remembers them, even though for a while you could hardly avoid seeing them or reading about them. They were everywhere….”

“And then they were gone.” Jason flipped the page and something fell out. It was a magazine clipping, with torn edges. He picked it up and looked at it.

It was a picture of a man, naked, from the waist up. It was apparent that he was naked, but the magazine chose not to display everything. His body was perfect, and he was simply standing there, arms folded over his mammoth chest, staring back into the camera. A chill went through Jason’s body looking at the man’s face, and at his intensely blue eyes. “Jesus,” he whispered.

“Who is…oh, yeah. I tore that out of Time Magazine. That’s one of their leaders, if that’s the correct term. His name is…was…Michael. He was the partner of Dr. Carlos Martinez, the man credited with creating the trumans.”

“So, he was the first?”

Jeff shook his head. “No, the first truman was named Todd. He was the subject of an experiment that got out of hand.”

“What kind of experiment?”

“They were kind of cagey about that. And about a lot of things. But the idea of rank—of the order in which someone was elevated to a truman'that seemed important to them.” He shrugged. “Not sure why. Maybe it was pride. Maybe it signified something more.”

“Yeah, I know what you mean,” Jason said, meeting Jeff’s gaze. “I like Scott and Derek a lot. Cool guys, really fun, amazing fuckers. But they could kind of be dicks about being the first Muscle Club guys. Not that I blame them, particularly.”

“Was there anything special about them?”

“Special?”

“Was there anything unusual or remarkable that set them apart from everyone else in Muscle Club?”

“Not that I noticed. Other than the fact that those guys always seemed to be just a little bit bigger than everyone else.” Then he smiled and raised his arm, tensing the mind-bending rock of solid muscle into power, watching it swell larger and larger like a balloon. “At least they used to be.”

“That would make sense, given what we know about the process.”

“What do we know about the process?”

“If we know that Scott and Derek initiated, sorry, invited everyone else, then they were also privy to the initial altered emissions of….”

“Mr. Grimaldi? Like, I know you’re a teacher and all but could you, like, not refer to everything so…science-like? It makes me feel weird.”

“Oh, I’m sorry Jason. I do tend to fall back into that mode. What term would you prefer?”

“Cum explosion,” he said, grinning.

“Um,” Jeff started, his face coloring.

Jason nudged him playfully, nearly knocking him over. “I’m just shitting you, Mr. Grimaldi! Call it whatever you want to.”

“Hilarious, Jason,” Jeff retorted, smiling despite himself. “Anyway, as you’ve discovered, that initial cum explosion is saturated….”

“Why, Mr. Grimaldi! Such language in front of a minor!” Then Jason leaned forward and kissed Jeff’s lips rather soundly.

“What was that for?”

Jason shrugged. “Just felt like it. Do I need a reason to kiss you?”

“Kiss me all you want to…though, maybe not in class.”

“Not in class. Check,” Jason responded in mock seriousness.

Jeff sighed, wondering how deep the trouble he had gotten himself into was likely to go. “At any rate, as you well know the first..uh…return investment from a newly minted truman is saturated with his unique expression of whatever it is that changes you. Usually, and most often, it signals added growth and development, further augmenting the body with muscular growth and sexual development.”

“Like super puberty.”

He nodded, “Like super puberty. But sometimes the newly formed truman acts like a…a trigger of sorts, and can offer not just additional muscle but something more than that.”

“Like Terrance and his super growth.”

“Like Terrance,” Jeff agreed. “It appears that the agent that causes these changes affects each man in the same manner, but occasionally when it meets a new host the combination fires off something new, or something bigger, and then that travels backwards to the man who initiated the changes, assuming that he…that he, um—”

“That he grabs onto the new guy and fucks him senseless until his monster cock explodes with a full, rich, tasty load of warm, delicious cream that the other guy swallows like his life depended it on it,” Jason concluded. “I’m just paraphrasing.” He looked at the image of Michael again. “Sure wish one of these guys was still around. I have a few questions I’d like answered.”

“That makes two of us.”

Jason looked up, brushing the stray strands of gold from his blue eyes. “What got you so interested in them, Mr. Grimaldi? I mean, apart from the fact that they’re sexy as fuck?”

“Everyone was interested in them,” he said.

“You’re deflecting, Mr. Grimaldi. I think we know each other well enough by now to know that we don’t have any secrets. I’ll tell you anything you want to know about me. About us. And I understand if you don’t feel like….”

“I’m sorry, you’re right, Jason. Things…things moved along so fast. And I can’t help still considering you a student I need to protect.”

He leaned forward as his muscles inflated. “I can take care of myself, Jeff.”

“It’s Jeff now, is it?”

“I have a strict policy. After a guy fucks me a dozen times, I get to use his first name.”

Jeff’s face colored again. “A dozen times?”

“Fifteen if we’re keeping score.” He lifted his leg and reached under his balls again, rubbing his tight chute. “Care to make it sixteen?”

Sixteen times in less than a day. Jeff’s head was spinning as he considered what it took for his body to withstand that kind of endless pleasure. “I think I need a breather, Jason, if that’s okay.”

The familiar throb of being tugged suddenly enflamed him as Jason said, “I can help you, if you….”

“Sometimes the excitement of waiting can increase the pleasure of doing,” Jeff observed.

“Not from my experience,” Jason said, tilting his head, “but I get your drift.” He continued to rub his hole nonetheless, closing his eyes and stretching his neck in evident bliss. His eyes still closed, he said, roughly, “Tell me about Chuck.”

“Chuck?”

Jason opened his eyes and reached behind him. He held up a notebook, waving it in the air. “This thing is filled to the covers with notes about and conversations with some dude named Chuck. As far as I can tell, he’s the only truman with an entire notebook dedicated to him. Doesn’t take much to figure out he was…special, so I was wondering—?”

Jeff grinned. “Yeah, that one.” He rummaged in the box and pulled out a picture, handing it to Jason. “This is Chuck.”

Jason took the image and sighed. “Fuck,” he said softly, pulling in a long breath as he moved his fingers inside his ass. “Fuck,” he repeated, biting his bottom lip and experiencing something close to orgasm. “Fuck,” he said again.

“Chuck was the number two truman. Second man changed. He was arrogant and cocky and egotistic. He was also the most attractive, sexiest, most charismatic man I have ever met.”

“Fuck,” Jason said again. “And he looked like this?”

“Better,” Jeff answered. “I don’t think they’ve invented a camera that could adequately capture whatever it was that Chuck had. It was in his face and his eyes, and especially his smile. When he spoke, you felt like he was stroking your dick. When he looked at you, you wanted to stay in his gaze forever. And he never tugged on me or did anything to influence my reaction.”

“He didn’t cheat, is what you mean.”

“I don’t consider what you do cheating, Jason. I consider it a lifeline so I don’t drown.”

“I guess that’s fair,” he admitted. “I can be kinda overwhelming.”

“Just a smidge,” Jason agreed.

“Did you and Chuck ever….?”

Jeff blushed again. It made Jason groan with desire. “Yes,” he admitted. “And until I met you, Jason, I would have sworn that he ruined me for every other lover I might ever take to bed.”

It was true, and Jeff realized it was true. “I’m happy I could help you out of that jam, Mr. Grimaldi.”

“What happened to calling me Jeff.”

“I think I’ll call you Mr. Grimaldi unless we’re both naked. That’s when I’ll call you Jeff.” He winked, adding, “I think that’ll avoid any…embarrassing slips when school resumes in the fall.”

“You’re coming back to school?”

He nodded. “Mainly so I can sit in the front row of your class and watch you teach, Mr. Grimaldi. I love the way you give me lessons. I’ve learned a fuckload in just the past day from being with you.”

“And are you going to be wearing this particular outfit?”

Jason looked down at his naked body and chuckled slightly. “Why the fuck not? Don’t you think I look good, Mr. Grimaldi?”

Jeff sighed as his gaze scanned the perfect body before him. “I’d say that’s an understatement.”

“Thank you, Mr. Grimaldi,” Jason growled. “Now, about this Chuck dude and how no one could ever be as good as him in bed. What do you say you and me go test that theory?” The teenaged god slowly stood up, offering his hand to the teacher and grinning like the cat who was about to eat the canary.

“And what about—,” Jeff asked, tapping his temple with his index finger.

“No tugging this time, Mr. Grimaldi. Just you and me. It’s time to become my teacher again, Mr. Grimaldi. I want to wipe the memory of Chuck out of your head and replace it with someone better.”

Jeff took Jason’s hand and stood next to the much larger man, feeling an intense sexual heat pouring off his muscular naked form. “Someone like you?”

“Someone exactly like me,” he said softly. Then he leaned down and kissed Jeff’s lips with an aching tenderness. “How was that, Mr. Grimaldi?”

“I thought you were going to call me Jeff.”

“Only when we’re both naked, Mr. Grimaldi.”

“And until then, Mr. Hickox?”

“You’re my teacher,” he said, kissing his mouth again. “I’m your student.”

“Very well, Mr. Hickox,” Jeff said, kissing Jason back. “Time for your first lesson.” He placed his hand behind Jason’s neck and drew their mouths together, kissing Jason deeply and passionately. “Welcome to the school of love, Mr. Hickox. Class is about to begin.”


Without tugging, and without Jason’s help, the two men fell together in Jeff’s king-sized bed. This time, Jeff was in charge, and though Jason initially had his doubts that the older man had anything to teach him, what he learned involved patience, and tenderness, and a willingness to let time pass without the nearly endless fucking and sucking that Jason was so adept at.

Instead of fucking, the two men made love, and Jeff taught Jason the difference between the two. He embraced the younger man, and stroked his hair and face, and kissed his mouth and his neck and his chest. He told Jason to lay his head on Jeff’s chest and listen to him breathe. He taught Jason to slow down. To experience every caress, every stroke, every kiss as it happened.

They spent another hour together, exploring each other, talking to each other, asking and explaining, giving more than taking, learning what the other man liked by the reaction of his body, the catch of breath, the laughter, the shudder, the long moan of pleasure.

At the end, hand in hand, looking into each other’s eyes, Jason was trembling with sheer bliss. He had never been with anyone in that way—not even with Terrance.

And he couldn’t wait to try.

“Thank you,” he said softly, brushing Jeff’s hair from his eyes. “I’ve never….” His voice caught in his throat and he was momentarily overcome with emotion.

“I know,” Jeff answered. “I know.”

Inside, Jeff was trembling as well. Given what Jason was capable of before, when everything was physical and driven towards the point of getting off, how much more potent a lover would he become now that he realized the power not just of physical, but of deep emotional connections?

Part 16

Maybe we should take his clothes off,” Carl suggested, looking down at the passed out boy with the bright red hair.

“You mean in case his garments are constricting?”

Carl looked at Trevor and shrugged. “I dunno. That’s just always my first inclination. To take their clothes off.” He kneeled down and placed his hand against the small figure’s chest. “He seems to be breathing okay.” He looked up at Billy and Trevor. “So he sees you two just standing there, takes one look at your ugly mugs and faints dead away?”

“That’s what happened,” Billy acknowledged. Then he kneeled down beside his boyfriend and placed his hand against the young man’s forehead. “Seems cool.”

“What’s that mean?” Carl asked.

“I don’t know, either, but it’s probably better than being feverish.”

“Either of you know what to do when someone faints?” Trevor asked.

“Don’t they usually just come around eventually? It’s not like you guys hit him with a two-by-four or something. So I guess he was just shocked.”

“I’d say, from the redolent scent of marijuana smoke, that we wasn’t exactly sober-minded to begin with,” Billy observed.

“Yeah, the dude reeks,” Carl agreed.

Billy looked at Carl. “Don’t you think you might, you know.”

“Might what?”

“Put some clothes on?”

Carl’s brow wrinkled. “Look, when you poke your head out and yell at me to come running, I come running. I don’t generally consider what I’m wearing at the time.”

“Even when what you’re wearing is nothing.”

Carl smiled and shrugged. “You never complained before.” Then he kissed Billy’s mouth before his lover could further complain. “Anyway, I don’t think he’s gonna get more shocked than he already is, do you?”

“Probably not,” Billy agreed. He looked down at the young man’s face. “What do you think, seventeen?”

“Seventeen or eighteen,” Trevor agreed. “Weird that he’s here on his own.”

“Without adult supervision, you mean?” Carl asked. “You’re assuming this place is open for business. From the volume of the music that was playing and the fact that he’s not exactly dressed for company, I’d guess he’s the cleaning crew or something. Making a few extra bucks to keep a bag of weed in his jeans.” He dug into the young man’s front pocket and produced the evidence. “Voila!” he said, showing a baggy of stems and buds to Billy.

The body began to stir, and a low, soft moan escaped his lips. “Looks like Sleeping Beauty is about to awaken,” Billy said. Then he looked at Carl, adding, “Maybe you should go find something to cover up a little.”

“Like he’s gonna be more shocked by a third naked dude than he already was by you two walking around looking like refugees from a third-rate gay porn flick?”

Trevor said, “A first-rate gay porn flick, you mean. What third-rate porn flick has a star that looks like Billy?”

“Point taken,” Carl said, laughing gently. “Anyway, it’s too late.” He nodded at the face of the formerly unconscious young man, whose eyes were fluttering.

“Ooh, fuck,” he said. Then he opened his eyes and focused on three of the biggest, most muscular and handsomest men on the planet all staring down at him with various levels of concern on their faces.

One of them, a blue-eyed dude with peachfuzz golden whiskers on his noggin and chin and cheeks smiled and said, “Welcome back, dude.” His voice was absurdly deep, but there was an unmistakable note of friendliness to it. “You okay?”

“I….” he stopped again, as the three men’s faces came into focus, and he realized he was surrounded by a trio of naked or near-naked bodybuilders who looked like they just stepped out of some Frank Frazzeta portfolio, or a Conan graphic novel, except all three of them were Conan. Much larger versions of Conan. “Whoa,” he whispered.

“Can you stand up?” another one asked. If the first one, the peach fuzz guy, was handsome, his friend with the dark hair and green eyes was positively ungodly. Magnus blinked hard and nodded, and as the ungodly man moved to help him up, he turned toward the third member of the party and said, “Trevor, can you get us a glass of water, please?”

“Right on ya,” the third man, who looked like he was made of muscle and fur, answered in a distinctive Australian accent. He moved back towards the diner’s kitchen and Magnus was helped to his feet.

They were even bigger standing up! The two men—peach fuzz guy and the dark god—towered over him. They owned bodies of incredible power and size. They were hard as rocks, and seemed to be pulsing with heat as they stood beside him. “Dude,” he said to peach fuzz guy, “you’re naked.”

Carl looked at Billy and nudged him playfully. “See? Told you I was naked.” He focused his bright blue eyes on Magnus and said, “He didn’t believe me, either.”

The red-haired bear dude came back with a glass of water in his hand. It looked ridiculously small in his huge grip. “Here you go,” he said. His accent was thick and his clothes barely fit his bulk. Magnus couldn’t help staring at the bulge pressing forward from his groin, practically daring his zipper to contain what was obviously behind it.

“Thanks,” he answered gruffly, then he was pouring the cool water down his throat.

“I’m Billy,” the dark god said, “and this is Carl and Trevor.” Peach fuzz guy and Aussie Bear both nodded greetings in turn.

“Magnus,” Magnus answered.

“Magnus, huh?” Peach fuzz asked, sarcasm fairly dripping from his deep and powerful voice.

“Magnus,” Magnus repeated, determinedly. He took another long sip of the drink. Then he looked at naked Peach Fuzz guy and asked, “And what are you dressed up for?” His eyes couldn’t help but focus on the man’s enormous wealth of cock meat, a thick, plump shank of sex that jutted forward and drooped down much longer than it needed to.

Carl smiled, watching the young man looking at his prick, and he reached down and stroked himself. “A wedding, obviously,” he answered.

Magnus huffed out a small laugh despite himself. “You dudes LARPing or something?”

Billy looked at Carl and mouthed the word ‘larping?’ at him. Carl just shrugged, and asked Magnus, “Is that like streaking?”

“LARPing? Live Action Role-Playing? I mean, you dudes look like you just stepped out of some graphic novel. That’s some serious dedication,” he explained.

“Yeah,” Trevor said. “We’re LARPers. We’re LARPing.”

“Bullshit,” Magnus announced, narrowing his eyes. “There’s no meeting for two weeks, and everyone went to RenFair anyway. So what are you dudes doing?”

“Do you…LARP?” Billy asked.

He shrugged. “Sometimes. Gets too political for my tastes, though. So I just D&D on weekends. Get my bloodlust satisfied on a few figurines instead of foam-swording some asshole who thinks he’s a Drow.”

Dark God looked at Peach Fuzz. “How much of this are you getting?”

The naked Conan dude shrugged. The lobes of his shoulders and the piles of muscle beside his thick neck bunched up into mountains of power. “Almost none of it. I think Bart and Tony are gamers, but we didn’t….”

“Who are you guys?” Magnus asked again. “And why are you naked?” he asked Carl.

Billy said, “Well, Magnus, we’re—”

“Call me Booji Boy.”

“Boogie Boy?”

He nodded. “Like Devo? You know?”

“Devo? The ‘Whip it good’ Devo?”

Another nod.

“Sorry, do you mind if I just call you Magnus?” He shrugged, drinking the last of the water and wiping his mouth with the back of his forearm. Then he held the glass towards Trevor.

Trevor smiled despite himself, then performed a slight bow and said, “At once, your majesty.” The Red Bear took the glass and disappeared into the kitchen again.

“We’re on a road trip,” Billy said.

Magnus narrowed his bloodshot eyes. “A road trip,” he repeated, slowly.

Billy nodded. “And we needed gas.”

“You needed gas.”

“And we saw the lights on so we stopped. And then…well, you know the rest.”

“Okay,” Magnus said, “so, three seven-foot-tall bodybuilder dudes strip naked and pile into a car to see the sites of our beautiful community. You’re driving along…thanks,” he said to Trevor, accepting another glass of water, “You’re driving along, naked, at five o-clock in the AM and notice, hey, we need some fuel for Bessie.”

“Bessie?”

“I’m gonna call your car Bessie.”

Billy smiled. “Okay. But it’s technically a truck.”

“Of course it is. So you’re tooling along all naked-like in Bessie, just three muscular naked bodybuilder chums, out for a stroll, and happen upon the Gas ‘N’ Sip and think, well, there’s a place to stop! So you pull on some excuse for shorts that barely covers your ass and wander inside to ask Booji Boy for some help. Am I getting it right so far?”

“More or less,” Billy agreed, “though I think these shorts do an admirable job covering my ass.”

“I like you,” Magnus said, taking a drink.

“Likewise,” Billy said, smiling brightly.

“Now,” Magnus said, tilting his head, “who’s got my stash?”

“That would be the naked guy,” Carl said, dangling the crumpled plastic baggie of weed. He handed it forward and Magnus accepted it.

“You gentlemen partake?”

Billy shook his head, as did Trevor, but Carl said, “I’ve been known to use some herbs in my time.”

“The naked guy! Somehow I knew that about you. Wanna spark some up with me?”

“Don’t you think you should hold off a little? After all you just fainted,” Billy observed.

Magnus twisted his mouth into a bow and shook his head. “I think, young grasshopper, that in order to deal with what’s going on right about now with you three giant dudes, I’m going to need a bit of help to mellow myself out. As it is, my boner is jumping around like a tick on a waffle iron and something about you is screaming trouble in capital letters as big as Mount Rushmore. If there was ever a time that called for a few puffs of ditchweed, this would be that time.” He looked at Carl, asking, “You coming, Big Nude?”

“Right behind you, Booji Boy.” Carl looked at Billy and said, softly, “I’ll look after him, don’t worry.”

“Is he going to be all right?”

“Something tells me he’s going to be absolutely amazing.” He winked and sauntered his perfect naked butt through the kitchen door, following Magnus out back.

Billy sighed and sat down. “Well.”

“Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “That is one smart young man.”

“You got that, too?”

“Crazy smart,” he said, nodding. “I’ve seen it before. He’s got prodigy written all over him.”

“Yes, but prodigious at what? And why is he spending his nights cleaning out a backwater diner on a stretch of lost highway?”


Magnus was rolling up a joint as he walked outside into the dawn light. “So, Naked Dude,” he said, “what’s your story?”

“My story?” Carl asked.

“You and the Dark God are an item, no?”

Carl tripped over his feet and then stumbled forward. “How did you…?”

He shrugged. “Fuck, dude, it’s written all over your face every time you look at him. But I get the distinct impression that you two enjoy a rather ‘open relationship’,” he observed, making air quotes, “and Copper Bear in there is in on the action?”

“Jesus,” Carl said. He shook his head in wonder.

Magnus pulled a Bic lighter from his pocket and sparked the joint to life, pulling in a slow toke before offering it to Carl. “It’s not hard to see it, dude. Plus the fact that, you know, you are naked so you’re kind of obvious about your feelings.” He motioned towards Carl’s fat shank of sex. “That thing’s practically a Geiger Counter. I can see it twitch every time you look at Billy boy”

Carl laughed and accepted the smoldering doobie. “I guess so,” he agreed, “I never was much good at hiding my feelings.”

Magnus nodded. “Good for you,” he said. “Never much cared for people who went around spending their lives lying.” He took the cigarette back and sucked in a deep lungful. “Not great, I admit,” he said, looking at his joint, “but it gets the job done.”

“Your own stuff?”

Magnus nodded. “I’m perfecting the strain. Still a bit harsh, but I like that strawberry taste on the back.”

Carl took the cigarette back and nodded. “Got a name for it?” He took a slight drag bad handed it back again.

“Strawberry Fields,” Magnus said. “I know, not very original.” He took a slow suck. “So, what’s your story really? You dudes, like, trumans or something?”

“You get straight to the point, don’t you?”

He shrugged, taking another slight tug on the joint. “What the fuck, you know? I ask questions and people either answer them or evade them, but either reaction tells me something.”

“We’re not trumans,” Carl said, accepting Magnus’s weed for another slow toke. His head wasn’t swimming, and he was wondering whether his body could even feel intoxication anymore. “I’m not exactly sure what we are.”

“But you’re not strictly human.”

Carl shrugged. “Like I said, I’m not sure.”

“Fair enough,” Magnus answered.

“You believe me?”

“It’s a thing,” he answered. “I can tell when someone’s lying.”

“How do you do that?”

“I guess if you’ve been lied to enough times, you start to know the difference.” He finished the dregs of the roach and crushed it under his shoe. “You want to go back inside?”

“No,” Carl said, “I like it out here.” He looked across the landscape at the slowly rising sun, coloring the sky in purple and pink. Then he looked at Magnus, and added, “I like talking to you.”

“I know,” Magnus answered. “You want to make out with me.”

“Is it obvious?”

“I told you,” he answered, looking down, “you have a Geiger Counter attached to you.”

“You’re sexy as fuck, you know,” Carl said.

Magnus smiled. “I’m intriguing and weird.”

“Sexy as fuck,” Carl repeated. “Are you gay?”

“I’m…open. I find people interesting and confusing, and I find boys and girls equally beautiful, depending.”

“Depending on what?”

“What’s going on inside of them.”

“What about me?” Carl asked.

“What about you?” Magnus countered. “I have a feeling you always get what you want—or should I say who you want. Looking like that.”

“You’re calling me a slut?”

“I’ve got nothing against sluts. And, looking like that, why not take advantage of it? Sex is fun and beautiful, when you do it for the right reasons and with the right person.” His eyebrow arched, and he added, “Let’s face it, not everyone wanders around naked all the time.”

“I’m not naked all the time.”

“You’re lying again,” Magnus said, folding his thin arms across his chest. “Only this time I’m not sure why.”

“Old habits,” Carl explained, feeling slightly embarrassed.

“I understand. I used to be you. I used to lie to people about what I wanted, or who I wanted. I used to lie to people about who I was, mostly to make them feel better. But it never made me feel better, so I stopped doing it.” He tucked his stash back into his jeans.

“You’re very unusual,” Carl said, with wonder.

“It has been so observed,” Magnus agreed. He looked down and then back up, taking in the other man’s incredible and beautiful body before asking, “What do you want to do now?”

“Kiss you,” Carl said.

“See? That wasn’t so hard, was it?”

“Can I?”

“Kiss me?” Carl nodded. “Yes, I think I’d like being kissed by you. Something tells me that you’re probably extremely good at it, and I like doing things with people who are extremely good at what they’re doing.”

“I am,” Carl admitted, “but I’ve had a lot of practice.” He stepped forward, and he was trembling for some reason.

“What makes a good kiss, do you think?” Magnus simply stood there, looking fearless and in charge.

“You have to mean it,” Carl explained.

Magnus smiled. “What an excellent answer. I was a bit afraid you might go into something about lips and tongues and get very precise about it.”

“I find if you think about it too much, it’s apt to be disappointing.”

“Then let’s not think about it,” Magnus agreed.


The back door to the diner opened and Trevor stepped out, saying, “Magnus, we were wondering…where’d he go?” All Trevor could see was Carl’s wide, huge, muscular back. He was standing a few feet away, and his head was bent down. “Carl? Have you seen….oh.”

The top half of Magnus’s face popped up over Carl’s thick shoulder and he asked, “Can I help you with something?”

“Sorry, but we were hoping to get some gas.”

“Oh, sure thing.” His eyes sank from view again and then there were some wet, sucking noises and Carl stepped aside, releasing the small young man from his muscular embrace. Magnus licked his lips and said, “I was right. You’re extremely good at that.” Then he stepped around Carl’s bulk and walked towards the diner door, pausing to ask Trevor, “Are you coming?”

“In a sec,” he answered.

“Okay,” Magnus replied, and he disappeared inside the diner.

Carl was standing there as if in shock. He was looking across the landscape again, his chest slowly rising and falling, his mouth slightly opened, and his eyes unblinking. “You okay?” Trevor asked.

He looked over and shook his head. “Holy fuck,” he answered softly.

“What? What happened?”

“I don’t know,” he said.


“Hey,” Magnus said, seeing Billy standing near the register.

“Hey,” Billy said back. “Can we get….”

“Some gas, yeah, the Copper Bear mentioned that.” He walked towards the huge man and looked up at him. “You’re a very lucky guy,” he said.

“Am I?”

“Very lucky,” he repeated. “You and Carl, right?”

“Me and Carl?”

“You’re together.”

“Well, yes.”

He nodded as he circled behind the counter and pulled out a ring of keys from his jeans. “He’s an interesting dude.” He unlocked a cabinet door and placed another key into a barrel lock.

“He is?”

“But you knew that already,” he added, meeting Billy’s curious gaze.

“Mostly,” Billy agreed, “but I’m not sure that ‘interesting’ would be the first word that springs to mind.”

“How would you describe him?”

“Loving. Capable. Sexy. Funny.”

Magnus was silent for a moment and then he nodded. “Interesting,” he said, again.

“Did you enjoy your time together.”

Magnus smiled. “Very much. There you go, the gas is on. Just fill ‘er up and come back when you’re done.”

“Thanks.” Billy turned, paused, and then turned back. “May I ask what you two talked about?”

“We didn’t do much talking. But there was a lot of kissing.”

“I see.”

“You’re okay with that, I assume.”

“Yes,” Billy said slowly.

“Very lucky,” Magnus repeated. “Gas is all set!”

Trevor came back inside as Billy was leaving and he looked at Magnus. “What did you do to Carl?”

“Do?”

“He’s sort of….”

“We shared some truth, he and I. That’s all.”

“Truth? Truth about what?”

“Who he is.” He smiled. “Is he all right?”

“He’s….stuck.”

“He’s clear. It’ll pass. Sometimes it’s weird.”

“What’s weird? What do you mean, he’s clear?”

“He had some stuff blocking him, but it’s gone now. Stupid stuff. Silly stuff. Everyone has some. So I gave him the truth. But I knew he could handle it. He’s cool.” He looked down, away from Trevor. “I don’t usually…not that I’m embarrassed or anything, but people….most people….” Then he looked up again. “But when I saw you dudes, I knew you were different. I could tell he could…you could handle it.”

“What did you do?” Trevor approached the small man, his face taking on a look of concern.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, ease up there, Poppa Bear. I didn’t do anything. He’s just figuring some stuff out and coming to grips with it. He’s got to let go, and sometimes that’s scary.” He shrugged. “He’s a great guy, though. Totally open. He can handle it. It’s just sometimes…sort of…shocking.”

“I still don’t understand.”

“I know.” His eyes moved up and down on Trevor’s body, and he said, “You’re not used to that, are you?”

“Used to what?”

“What’s going on with your body. You’re still trying to, like, process things.” He met Trevor’s jade gaze. “You’re getting the hang of it. Your friends are helping. At least with the physical part.” He leaned against the counter. “When did it happen?”

“When did what—?”

“When did you change? Was it, like, days ago?” His eyes narrowed “No, no, more like a few hours. Whoa, that must be intense.”

“How are you—?”

“I can see your truth, Copper Bear. It’s a…thing.” He shrugged. “Don’t know what it is, really. Always just had it. Mostly I keep these observations to myself. It discomforts people. But you…you’re, like, broadcasting it like a fucking radar beam.”

“And Carl?”

“Carl was afraid of some stuff. Leftover stuff. Stuff that doesn’t—shouldn’t—matter anymore.” He sighed. It was a sad sound. “Even the stuff we bury, no matter how deep down, it’s all still there. Ticking away.” He tapped the counter. “Tick, tick, tick. Carl’s a cool guy. He just needed someone to show him that. Billy, he tries to show Carl that every day they’re together. Every minute. Every second.” He smiled then, but it faded as quickly as it appeared. “Some things we carry alone. Some things, no one—no matter how much they love us—some things are just ours.”

“And you—?”

“And me? I’m like—like an excavator. A miner. I find the broken parts and the veins of shit and I help you see them for what they are. They’re not jewels. They’re not gold. I help uncover them, to get past them. I help.” He looked up and down Trevor’s body again. “I can help you, too, if you want.”

“Help me? Help me with what?”

“Well, I won’t know that until you let me in, will I?”

Trevor took another step forward. He was trembling now. Fear gripped his heart. Fear of something. Fear of something he couldn’t even name. “How do I do that?”

“Carl just wanted to kiss me. So I let him. He’s an excellent kisser.”

“What do I—?”

“It’s something intimate. Something special.” He took a step towards Trevor. “But you have to mean it.”


Billy was standing at the rear of the truck, pumping gas into its tank when Carl came running up to him. Billy watched the other man’s incredible collection of muscle shift and bounce as he ran on his strong legs, and then Carl was surrounding Billy in his arms and kissing him with untold passion and love. “You’re amazing,” he said, and then he kissed him again.

“What’d I do to deserve that?”

“Everything,” Carl answered, and then he kissed him again for an extra long time. “I love you more than I can say,” Carl told him. “I love you more than words, more than deeds, more than…more than anything.”

“I love you, too,” Billy said. “I’ll always love you.”

“I know,” Carl said, then he looked into the sky and shouted it. “I know!”

“Well, someone’s in a good mood,” Billy observed, squeezing his boyish lover tightly. “What brought this on all the sudden?”

“Magnus did.”

Billy’s eyebrow arched. “Magnus? What’s Magnus got to do with—?”

“I don’t know. I don’t know what happened. I don’t know what he did, but we kissed. I kissed him. He kissed me. It was…intense. Remarkable. Something…something changed. He was…inside me. Or something. I can’t explain. I don’t…but then, it was all clear to me.”

“What was clear?”

“Everything!” He kissed his lover again, his teacher and his friend. The man who loved him more than anything, and always would. “I fucking love you, Billy Titus.”

“Wow. Maybe you should smoke weed more often!”


Trevor was standing next to Magnus. “You don’t need to be scared,” the small man told him. “You don’t even have to do this.”

“I want to,” Trevor said softly. Magnus nodded back. “Do I just—?”

“Do what you feel you want to do. But be honest, and mean it.”

Trevor took the other man’s face in his hands and leaned towards him, pressing his lips to Magnus’s with tenderness. Magnus kissed him back, closing his eyes and placing his hand behind Trevor’s neck. He squeezed the hard muscle and stroked his silken skin.

Trevor closed his eyes, surrounding the small man’s body in his muscled embrace, kissing him soundly, fully, and with passion.

Magnus opened himself to Trevor. Magnus bared his soul, like a light, like a sun, to burn away the doubt and sadness. To uncover the secrets and lies. To show him truth.

Trevor’s life, moments and seconds, bursting through. When he said the wrong thing and didn’t mean it. When he didn’t say what he should have, and lost someone forever. When he was in love, but too scared to embrace it. When he chose the simple path, when the challenge was too hard and the regret that followed him until today.

The things he hated, and the people he loved. The sensations he turned from, thinking himself unworthy. The words that crept into his head from those he trusted, who were too filled with fear themselves to be honest.

Moments. Small moments. Building a wall inside him. A prison. A prison of fear.

And there was Magnus at the door, holding the key.

“You can be free,” he said. He put the key in the lock. He turned it. The sound of rusted gears trying to hold fast, but breaking apart now. Magnus turned the key in Trevor’s lock and opened the door to his cage. “You can be free,” he said, “if you want to be.”

“I do,” he answered.

Magnus smiled. He offered his hand. “You can be free. Those things can’t harm you now. Those words are gone. Remember, and be free.”

He kissed Magnus with fierce need and passion. He kissed him and felt him inside, opening the prison.

And he was free.


“It’s not the weed, it was Magnus. He…did something.”

“That must have been some kiss,” Billy said, laughing.

“You don’t…no, it isn’t just that. It’s…god…it’s…he freed me.”

“From what?”

“Fear. Doubt. Pain. He…I don’t know how, but he freed me.”


Trevor was sitting in a booth in the diner, slowly blinking. Magnus was watching him, quietly, thinking about the man and everything that happened to him.

It was never really easy, when he did what he did. Because he had to be part of everyone else’s darkness. He had to hear the words that scarred and the faces that accused and the feelings of remorse, regret, sadness and fear. He had to open himself and pull them inside, so that the other person could be free.

He looked at Trevor and said, softly, “You’re okay.”

“I know.”

“No, you don’t. But you will. It just takes a little time.”

“I know,” he repeated, dazedly.

Magnus looked outside and saw Carl and Billy in a tight embrace. He knew what Billy had done to protect the younger man. He knew how fiercely—how powerfully—Carl loved Billy.

He did not read minds. He did not read thoughts. He did not see images of dreams or pictures of memories. He was a guide, not a follower. He showed the way out of the darkness, as long as the other person wanted to follow.

Some people were still too scared. Most people, actually. Holding on to their demons, needing those broken pieces as if without them they were not whole. He understood that. He could not blame them. But these three….

Who were these odd men? He’d never before encountered anyone starting from such an open position. Maybe the fact that they were so physically powerful allowed them to be emotionally open. Maybe the…changes they had accepted left them free to other changes, other doors, other possibilities. He hardly had to dig to find the pain, and then releasing it was easy. It was like opening a present on Christmas morning, only the box was filled with darkness.

He just had to swallow it all down inside him, and wait for it to pass.

He shouldn’t have done two men so close together. He should have known when he saw them, and how his body reacted to their presence. He should have known.

He grasped his belly and closed his eyes against the pain.

The fire was building.


Carl kissed Billy with all the love he had inside him. Billy returned the kiss with his usual open devotion, accepting Carl’s love and giving back the love he had inside for this beautiful, caring, adorable blonde nutball. Carl had saved him, hadn’t he? Carl, who was always there, supporting, uplifting, helping in ways that Billy never realized he needed.

When their lips parted after what seemed like an eternity, Billy looked into his lover’s eyes and felt a deeper connection to the other man than he had ever felt. Carl smiled and hugged him tightly. “God, I love you,” he whispered into his ear.

“Don’t ever leave me,” Billy whispered back. “I’ll die without you.”

Carl laughed. “Always the drama queen.”

But he knew Billy meant what he said.


“I’m gonna—” Magnus started, but then he realized that Trevor wasn’t listening. Trevor was somewhere else for the moment, surfacing from the deep place and seeing the sun coming up. Trevor would be fine, he knew. Trevor would be great.

He sighed and lifted himself from the chair and dug inside his jeans for the remnants of his weed, holding it in his fist as he made his way back outside.

Who were these men? What was happening? He thought about his decision to leave people behind, and the pain they all held inside, the pain he could release from them if they allowed him to.

The pain he could swallow inside him like acid, as it ate away at him. The pain that would diminish with time—the pain he understood too well.

His fingers were shaking slightly as he crumpled a bit of his weed into a paper and tried rolling it up. This always helped. He didn’t know why it did, but it did. A little fuzziness to his brain cushioned the blow, but two men so close together was making it hard to deal.

He licked the edge and sealed the joint, smelling the dry green garden inside. He swallowed drily and dug in his other pocket for the lighter, shaking it a bit to hear the butane sloshing. The he put the tip of his cigarette between his lips and sparked the flame, pulling in a slow drag to allow his head to slow down.


Carl and Billy rounded the corner of the building hand-in-hand, with Carl practically pulling Billy along like a parent and child. “Knew you’d be out here,” Carl said.

Magnus nodded. “Yep,” he acknowledged, “I’m pretty predictable that way.”

“Kiss Billy!” he instructed, excitedly.

Billy’s handsome face looked dubious, and he said, “Only if you want to, of course.”

“There’s probably nothing in the world I’d love more than to kiss you, Dark God. When you walked through that door an hour ago and I saw you, when I felt you, I knew what that would be like. The sensation of that, the sudden impossible realization of that kind of threw me for a loop.”

“That’s why you fainted?” Carl asked, looking concerned.

Magnus nodded, making a gesture with his hand mimicking himself falling flat on his face. “Kersplat. That’s all she wrote.” He narrowed his eyes and pointed at Billy. “You’re…powerful. Not just all those heavy muscles you’ve got bulging out from every inch of your massive frame. You’re powerful inside.” He tapped his own chest, over his heart. “The kind of power that I don’t encounter very often.”

“See? I told you you were amazing!” Carl said, kissing Billy’s cheek.

“I don’t think I’m all that amazing,” Billy protested, looking askance.

Magnus just nodded, saying, “I know. I know you don’t think so. That’’s another unusual quality. Men like you—people like you—they can be amazing assholes. They can be so full of themselves, pumped up and loud, bullying everyone around them. It’s a defense mechanism, you know. No one is born an asshole. Assholes are made—or, I guess, more properly, assholes make themselves. And you have every right to be an asshole, Dark God. Every right in the world. But you’re not.”

“Thanks?”

Magnus smiled. “You’re welcome.” He sighed. “Can I have a minute, Dark God? No offense, Peach Fuzz, I see that look on your face. I know you. Of course I do. And I know how much you want this for him. But I need a little rest, if that’s okay.” He swallowed and looked across the horizon at the rising sun. “A little rest.”

“Can I ask a question?”

Not looking over, Magnus said, “Ask anything you like, Dark God.”

“Well, firstly, can you please stop calling me that?”

“If you like,” he answered.

“I’d much prefer it.” Magnus nodded his agreement. “And then I was wondering how—?”

“How do I do it? That’s a good question. If I knew how I did it maybe I could stop doing it.” He shrugged. “It’s just a thing. Something I can do. Always, or at least as long as I can remember. It was a hassle when I was a kid, as you can imagine.”

“How old are you?”

“Eighteen.”

“You’re still a kid,” Billy observed.

Magnus smiled enigmatically. “Age-wise, I guess. But when you do what I do, you grow up fast. You learn things you shouldn’t learn, see things you shouldn’t see, feel things you shouldn’t feel. Those things all pile up, and sometimes the pile falls over and buries me.” He sighed again. “I suppose, though, you’re interested in what happens to you—what happened to Peach Fuzz and Copper Bear.”

“Why don’t you use names?”

“Names have power. Names have meaning. Your name is your badge, and your shield. You recognize and react to it. It becomes part of who you truly are, whether you know it or not. When I’m too close, it makes it easier if I don’t.”

“So, calling me Dark God….”

“Just helps, but I understand why you might not like that one.” He looked at Billy, then, his brow furrowing. “You are a dark god, though. You can change men. You can make them like you are. Powerful. Beautiful. Incomparable. Perfect. I say that because it’s true, but those are the words you fear most.” He looked away again. “Guilt and fear, Dark God. Those are the killers.”

“You take them away?”

“No one can take those away. But I can show them to you for what they are.”

“And what are they?”

“Lies, Dark God. Just lies you tell yourselves.” He looked at Carl, and said, “He knows, now. You may as well ask him as ask me. He knows the truth.”

Carl nodded, then he placed his hand against Billy’s impossibly broad and muscular chest. “It’s what’s inside here that matters, Billy. What’s inside your heart, and your heart…goddam, there’s so much love inside there, Billy. More love than you can hold. You love us all, every one of us, and you always have. Now you just need to love yourself.”

“I don’t….”

“If you don’t, then it doesn’t matter, does it?” Magnus was standing straight, all five feet seven inches of him. His brightly dyed hair was caught in the wind, waving like a warning flag. He had his hands in his pockets and his shoulders were tight and high. “If you have nothing to fear, you certainly can’t fear me.”

“Kiss him, Billy. Let him inside your heart.”

Billy walked towards Magnus, towering over him, blotting him out. He was huge and beautiful and throbbing with power. “I’m not afraid,” he said.

“You have to mean it,” Magnus replied, smiling. “Whatever happens now…you have to mean it.”

The huge, perfect man shrugged. “I always do.” Billy cupped Magnus’s small, delicate face in his hands. He bent his neck, and closed his eyes, placed his lips against Magnus’s with terrible, staggering love.

Part 17

I found a Penthouse magazine in my garage!”

“Your dad’s?” The other boy grinned and nodded vigorously. “You stole it?”

“Borrowed it,” he answered defensively. “He’s got tons. He won’t miss it. I dug into the pile and….”

“Pile? There was a whole pile?”

“Tons,” he repeated.

“Where—?”

“In my backpack.”

“You brought it to school?”

“‘Course.”

“Cool.”

“What’re you guys….?”

“Steve brought a Penthouse to school,” Nick explained.

“Shut up! You want everybody to hear?”

“A Penthouse?”

“Porn? Naked chicks? Pussy? Any of that ring a bell, Billy?”

“Oh, shit,” Billy Titus answered, honestly shocked. “You can’t….”

“Wanna see it?”

“No,” Billy answered. His friends scowled at him oddly. Then he quickly added, “Not here.” They were standing in a school hallway near the lockers.

“Lunch. Outside. The football field,” Steve, their leader, ordered.

“Excellent,” Nick agreed, grinning widely.

Billy sucked in a long breath and sighed.


Billy wrapped Magnus in his embrace and held him tightly. Their lips were locked together. Billy was kissing Magnus with deep and penetrating love.

Magnus opened himself to the older man, and watched.


They already had the magazine open and were staring at a folded out page when Billy finally appeared. He had his hands shoved in his pockets and his head down. There were at least a dozen guys there, and he knew them all.

Including Mark, the captain of the baseball and football teams. He was larger than the others, and was wearing his usual red cap over his blonde hair. He was in the center, holding the magazine.

And he had a hard-on in his faded blue jeans.

Why was he here? Mark, the beautiful boy. Mark, the perfect boy. Mark who was too cool to hang out with any clique because he was his own clique. Mark of the golden tanned skin and the waves of soft brown hair and the dark, smoldering eyes. Mark of the quick smile and the soft lips and the ass, the ass, the ass that would not quit.

Mark was here.

Mark had a raging, throbbing, obvious hard-on.

Billy glanced away from the other boy’s crotch quickly, his face coloring and a sting of fear and shame rising in him strongly.


Magnus stood beside him. “You like him,” he observed.

“No, I don’t,” 14-year-old Billy protested.

“Wow,” Magnus observed, “people honestly used to dress like that?” He turned and narrowed his eyes, looking at Billy. “You’re still fucking cute though. Just need a better haircut. What year is this?”

“1983,” Billy answered. He was already trembling. He was already scared.

Magnus held his hand. “It’s okay,” he said, softly. “You’re okay.”


“Titus! Yo! Where you been, sucking someone’s dick again!”

“Oh, ha ha, Jackson,” someone else—it sounded like Nick—said.

Mark was watching him approach and shifted his chin in a nodded greeting. Mark was always pretty nice. Mark was always friendly.


“He’s ridiculously hot,” Magnus said. “I’d let him fuck me.”

“Shut up,” Billy answered.

The two of them walked towards the circle of boys.


Some of them were visibly uncomfortable, tugging and shoving at their crotches to gain some room for their overactive teenaged male libidos. Some had glazed eyes as they looked down at the magazine. Others had torn pages in their hands, crumpled and well-handled, probably ripped from its pages. “S’up, Titus?”

He shrugged. “Lemme see,” he said with feigned enthusiasm.

One of the guys—Harrison—stepped next to him and showed him a full-color, glossy image of a naked woman. She was looking directly at him with her legs open. Her breasts were ponderous, huge, heavy round things capped with enormous dark nipples. Her face was smeared with lots of make-up and she had one hand down on her pussy, opening her lips for him. “Wow,” he said.

“I know, right?” Harrison agreed, lustily. “I’d fuck her so hard.”

“You’d take one look at her and faint,” someone else joked. “And she’d never let you near her with your limp dick, anyway.”

“I ain’t limp at the moment, shithead,” Harrison argued, grabbing himself. Billy looked down. He could see Harrison’s cock shift and push against his denim. Indeed, he was nowhere near limp.

But Billy was.


“She’s pretty,” Magnus said, looking over Billy’s shoulder.

“Yeah,” Billy agreed, looking at the woman and trying to feel what the others felt.

“Nice pussy,” Magnus said.

“Yeah,” Billy answered, looking at Harrison’s bulge.


“Billy! Hey, Titus! You gotta see the centerfold! C’mere!” Steve called to him. Billy looked up. Steve was standing next to Mark, who was staring intently at the open magazine in his large hands. There were a half-dozen guys crowded around him for a look at the goods. Billy attempted to smile and nod and walked in closer to the pack.


“You’re okay,” Magnus said.

“I’m scared,” he answered as they walked.

“What are you scared of?”

“Being found out.”

“That you’re gay,” Magnus said. Not a question.

Billy’s body went cold. His mouth went dry. He wanted to run away, but then everyone would wonder—or know. They all joked about each other being faggots. You were a fag if you didn’t get the joke. You were a fag if you didn’t drink the beer. You were a fag if you didn’t cheer at the game.

You were a fag if you didn’t fit in.

You were a fag.

Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. “You’re okay.”


Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed.


Mark looked up as Billy approached. “Hey, Titus.”

“Hey, Morrison,” he answered to the jock. Mark used everyone’s last name, so they all used his. Mark was smiling as he held the magazine towards Billy. Mark had a huge hard-on in his pants. It was practically pushing through his zipper and he just stood there with it, not even caring.

Because he was looking at a naked woman in a magazine surrounded by other guys all looking at naked women. Of course they had hard-ons. Mark probably walked around naked in the showers all the time. Not like Billy, who sometimes didn’t even take a shower.

Not with the other guys around, at least.

He looked down at pages that were unfolded and spilled open before him. Another woman with even bigger tits and more make-up on her pretty face. She would be pretty, Billy thought. Maybe even beautiful. Except for all that make-up.

She was holding one breast in her hand and licking her own nipple, which seemed weird. He’d never considered that women did that, but maybe that’s why they had such big breasts. Her hair was red and curly and very long, except the hair around her pussy was dark. There was a lot of hair around her pussy. She was opening her legs as she licked her nipple.

And Billy felt nothing. Nothing at all. Curiosity, maybe, at that fact. Why didn’t he feel anything? And what did it feel like, to just look at a picture of any naked woman and feel…whatever Mark and his hard-on was feeling.

Billy was looking down at the picture in silence, searching for something inside him—anything at all—that he could feel about it.

“Fuckin’ nice, right?” Someone jostled his body to look at her. He could feel the other boy’s heat against his skin. “Fuckin’ nice,” he repeated, almost worshipfully.

Billy wondered if the woman in the picture liked what she was doing. He wondered when he would find the woman that did for him what her image was doing for every other guy around him.


“You’re okay,” Magnus said.

“I’m a freak.”

“We’re all freaks,” Magnus agreed. “I bet your friend Steve there is into watching dogs fuck. Maybe Nick likes watching women throwing food at each other, rubbing banana cream pies into her crack and licking it out. Everyone’s a freak.” He kissed his cheek. “You’re okay. You’re actually pretty great.”

“Don’t….”


“Don’t—,” Billy said, looking down.

“Yeah, I’d fuck her so hard.”

“You’ve never fucked anyone,” someone else suggested.

“Shut up, faggot,” was the retort.

Billy tried not to show that he felt anything from the rebuke, even though it wasn’t aimed at him. He kept looking at the naked woman and kept not getting hard. Morrison took the magazine back and flipped it around to look at it, saying, “I gotta jerk off.”

“Now?”

“Here?”

“Who the fuck’s gonna care?” Mark asked. He tucked the magazine under his arm as he set his hands to his belt and undid his buckle. It sounded loud in Billy’s ears as he could not stop watching what Morrison was doing. Then he was pulling open his snug, well-fitting button-fly 501’s exposing a pair of clean, white Y-front underwear. His cock jumped forward and for a moment Billy thought it was going to rip itself free.


“Well, that’s just not fair,” Magnus observed. “Are you sure about this one? Something tells me he wanted to whip it out for you more than you wanted to see him whip it out.”

Billy was silently staring at Mark as he dug his thumbs along his slim hips and started to work his shorts down his body.

“See? Now who does that? Why doesn’t he just dig around in there and pull it out? What’s with the show?”

“Stop,” Billy whispered.


“Stop,” Billy whispered.

Mark was looking down at himself as he shoved his shorts off his stiff prick. It bounced up hard, fully engorged and shiny. He had a cut dick and the head was smeared with precum and it started to swell as he released himself.

He was huge. He was fucking beautiful. Suddenly, Billy imagined taking Mark’s prick into his mouth to suck on it. He wanted to lick him, and grasp him, and stroke him, and hear him groaning and jerking as he came.

Then Mark Morrison handed the magazine to Billy and instructed him to, “Hold this.” Billy held the magazine in both hands, opening the centerfold for Mark to look at.

Some of the other boys were looking around to see if anyone was watching or coming near. Others were looking at the centerfold and a couple were even pulling their own dicks out, now, and their breathing turned harsh and shallow. They formed a semi-circle in front of Billy, who was holding the show for them.

Billy looked at Mark’s face. He was scowling as he stared at the open magazine. He lifted his hand to his mouth and spat in his palm, then set his slick fist to his hard-on and stroked himself with determination and familiarity.

Some of the guys made furtive comparative glances at Mark’s hard-on for comparison and from curiosity. Others simply stared at the centerfold in Billy’s hands, refusing any hint that they wanted to see anything other than the naked woman.

Billy was looking away, staring sideways or down, anywhere but at Mark’s face. He could not see the other boy’s cock but, when a couple of his classmates allowed small whispers of “Fuck,” and “Jesus,” from their astonished mouths, his imagination started running wild. He was getting even bigger. Every stroke, every jerk, Mark’s cock was swelling larger and larger.

And his cock started to swell, too.

‘Not now,’ he pleaded. ‘Please, god, not now.’


“Not now.”

“Fuck,” Magnus said. “I can see why this one is stuck in your head, Dark God. I think I’d be Kinsey Six if I had to go to school with this dude hauling out that shank of meat at every opportunity.” Magnus squeezed Billy’s neck again. “You’re doing all right,” he said, softly. “You’re great, Billy. You’re fucking amazing.”

“Jesus—”


“Jesus,” Billy whispered.

Then he heard Mark make a sound. A small, deep grunt. It seemed to strike something inside him, something feral, something primal. He looked up.

Mark was staring at Billy. Mark was staring at Billy’s face. No one else could see it. Everyone else was watching the magazine, or Mark’s slow, masterful stroking along his meat, or they were concentrating on their own pleasures or making sure no one was coming.

Right there on the football field, in the middle of a dozen of his friends. Right there in the open, under a blue sky with a warm wind. Right there, Mark was looking into Billy’s face, into Billy’s eyes, and jerking off.

And Mark was smiling.

Billy’s cock bulged and throbbed and there was nothing he could do about it.

“Oh god,” he said softly. Barely a whisper.

And Mark Morrison nodded.


“Oh god,” Billy moaned. Then he kissed Magnus harder, deeper, with more passion than ever.

Magnus kissed him back, pulled him inside, drinking his fire.


Billy’s cock bulged. Bigger and bigger. The slick wet sounds of Mark stroking his huge dick. Billy swallowed drily and closed his eyes. ‘Don’t look at him,’ he thought. ‘Don’t look at him and it’ll go away.’

Mark grunted again. The same call to Billy’s desire, and Billy’s dick pulsed hard and pushed at its denim prison painfully.

Harder and harder. His cock was pushing out.

Everyone was going to know.


“That’s your fear,” Magnus said. “That everyone would know who you really were.”

“Yes,” Billy said. His teeth were clenched and his eyes were closed and his dick was rock hard.

“And what would happen if they knew, Billy?”

“They would hate me.”

“What else?”

“Everyone would hate me.”

“And what else?”

“And I’d be alone.”

Alone.

Alone.


“Open your eyes.”


“Open your eyes.”


Billy opened his eyes. Carl was standing there, looking at him, and love was pouring out of him. Carl, more beautiful than any man, more true and honest, protecting him, relying on him, trusting him.

Carl was there.

Carl.

“Carl,” he said. Then Billy was wrapping his lover inside his embrace and holding him tight, tighter, and kissing his mouth deep, deeper.

Carl was there.

Carl would always be there.

And Trevor.

And Raul.

And Brian and Scott and Derek and a dozen, dozens, hundreds of other men were there.

He wasn’t alone.

He’d never be scared of being alone again.

“Carl,” he said, holding his lover’s face and looking into his green eyes. “I love,” he said with terrible desire. “I love you so much.”

Carl beamed with pride and happiness and love. “I love you, too, you stupid fucker.” Then they were kissing again.

“Not bad,” Trevor observed, nudging Magnus.

The small red-haired young man nodded. “Not bad,” he agreed.

Part 18

The doorbell rang, followed by some knocking, and then some more knocking, and the doorbell again. Mr. Grimaldi scrubbed a hand through his hair and reached down to rub his daily morning hard-on. It had been a warm, humid night and he normally slept unclothed, so he’d thrown back the covers at some point and was laying on his disheveled bed naked and sweaty.

The doorbell again, and this time accompanied by a low, deep, powerful—and familiar—voice, calling out, “Mr. Grimaldi?”

Jason.

He sighed both from the image and memory of the young man, his body, his sexual appetites and talents, his beautiful face and that cock, or, rather, those cocks, with their non-stop flood of sticky cream that he seemed constantly ready to unleash in thick torrents.

He rose from his bed and glanced at the clock—5:37am—and groaned. Then he called back, “One second, Jason!” and went into the bathroom to drain the snake. Whether it was the lingering memory of Jason’s face and body still stuck in his head or some other excitement (Jason standing in that shower, naked, pumping gallons of cream from his fat and suckable balls) his dick refused to go limp and he had to eventually sit down just to aim the stream. His cock was still throbbing with hard, deep, very pleasant beats while he was pulling on a terrycloth bathrobe, it remained upright and pulsing as he walked down the hall (Jason’s scent still here, a deep funky musk that made his nostrils flare) towards his front door.

Approaching it, the murmur of voices outside slightly alarmed him, because they all sounded similar to Jason’s deep baritone. “Jesus, Jason, it’s five-thirty in the morn….”

The words stuck in his throat as he opened the door and looked at the three men standing on his front porch. “Hey, Mr. Grimaldi,” the blond god said jovially. “I think you know Terrance, and this is Malcolm. He goes to McKinley High across town.”

“Good morning, Mr. Grimaldi,” Terrance said, formally. The young man standing in Jeff’s front yard had only a passing resemblance to the Terrance Broderick that Mr. Grimaldi remembered, as if that small, somewhat timid young man had an older, intensely handsome, absurdly tall, extremely hirsute heavyweight bodybuilder brother with a distaste for clothing.

“Hey,” Malcolm said, smiling brightly and leaning forward to offer his hand. It engulfed Jeff’s as they shook, and the teacher felt a familiar but slightly different connection of pure sexual bliss as their hands met. The dark-skinned behemoth snickered slightly. He glanced down as Jeff’s throbbing cock jumped, making his bathrobe visibly shift. “Whoa,” he said. “I’m happy to meet you, too!”

Jason was again outfitted in the bright blue Speedo that struggled against its ample cargo. His dick (Jason’s dick in my hands, in my ass, in my mouth, pumping love juice like a fountain down my throat, delicious, sticky sweet) was an obvious thick length of meat with a flaring helmet, and the bathing suit was barely hanging on.

Was he bigger? He looked bigger.

Terrance wasn’t dressed in much more than his friend, wearing what appeared to be a simple pair of white cotton underwear. The young man was…huge. Everywhere. Jason had not been telling lies when he described the boy as the biggest one of them, yet. He owned so much muscle packed so tightly on his tall, wide frame that it looked almost as if he had developed new ones unknown to man, but a closer inspection showed merely that even the smallest of his muscle groups, the ones that didn’t get the attention in the gym like the arms and chest and legs, were swollen huge with power.

Terrance had a shaggy head of dark, wavy hair that he kept pushing back behind his ears or flipping from his eyes—apparently still unaccustomed to his lion’s mane—and about the biggest set of perfectly shaped nipples that Jeff had ever seen poking up through a thick carpet of man fur.

Next to him was probably the most absurdly outfitted of the trio, because all Malcolm had elected to clothe his chocolate-skinned body with was a straining pale cream-colored jockstrap that looked as if he had found it rather than purchased it. Some of the ribbed material was torn and the wide elastic waistband was similarly frayed. It left almost nothing to the imagination, and succeeded in only just covering up what was obviously a sincerely impressive tool of mass destruction. How he even managed to maneuver his meat inside the pouch was a mystery.

While Terrance stood behind them, a full head taller than his companions and almost as wide as both of them put together, the other two stood on Mr. Grimaldi’s front porch grinning like naughty dogs.

“Malcolm,” Jason said accusingly, arching an eyebrow and glancing down at Jeff’s still hard-as-a-rock dick, “something tells me you’re playing with our teacher.”

Malcolm’s bright, happy grin increased in wattage. “Only a little.”

“Sorry, Mr. Grimaldi,” Jason explained. “Malcolm, why don’t you allow Jeff a bit of a rest. I think you’ve had enough fun.”

“Well, sure, but the question is whether Mr. Grimaldi’s had enough fun.” Malcolm looked at the teacher, shoved a hard tug at him and asked, “Had enough fun, sir?”

Jeff bit his lips and closed his eyes, trying as hard as he could not to explode with cream as the dark-skinned teen wrapped his brain in bliss. “I…think….so.”

Malcolm shrugged and the tugging stopped. “Your wish is my command,” he said. Then he looked down at Jeff’s admittedly impressive tent and slowly licked his full, pillowy lips, adding, “and I mean that.”

Jeff cleared his throat and wiped the sweat from his brow. “You’ve been tugging me the whole time?”

“Only a little,” Malcolm admitted.

“And you can do it from outside my house all the way to my bedroom, without even seeing me?”

He shrugged. “Been practicing,” he answered. “It’s easy once you get the hang of it.”

“Malcolm loves tugging,” Terrance said. His voice was an absurdly deep rumble. An animal’s growl that felt like it impacted against Jeff’s chest and sunk inside him.

“Yeah, I fucking do,” Malcolm confirmed.

“So, um, I apologize for this early morning call, Mr. Grimaldi,” Jason explained, “but we find it easiest to walk around when we can cause the least amount of…public distraction.”

“Stopping traffic is my new hobby,” Malcolm reported a bit proudly.

That was easy for Jeff to imagine. The three young men were all nearly or over seven feet tall, wore next to nothing and were packing enough muscle on their strong bones to wrestle a freight train into submission. Pair that with their handsome faces and put them all together in one place and it wasn’t hard to see Jason’s point.

“It might help if you wore something a bit less revealing.” Jason glanced sideways at his jockstrapped companion.

“Hey, I’m already covering up the good stuff, and I like how the wind feels on my butt hole.”

Jason and Terrance both laughed, and Jeff swallowed hard as his imagination kicked in again (licking Jason’s puckered butt hole, tight and hot and sweet, pushing my tongue inside him, lapping up his funky masculine tang). “Anyway, may we come in, please? I wanted Terrance and Mal to hear more about trumans and maybe take a look at some of your stuff?”

“Yeah, Mr. Grimaldi,” Malcolm said gruffly, “we hear that you gave Jason a good long look at your stuff.” His wide, dark eyes were looking pointedly at Jeff’s crotch. “I wouldn’t mind a lingering gander at your stuff myself.” Then he lifted his hand and made a circle in the air. “And I mean aaaallll your stuff, yo.” Then he winked.

“Don’t encourage him,” Jason advised.

“I didn’t think I was,” Jeff defended.

“I don’t think you can help it,” Terrance observed.

Malcolm, Jeff could already tell, was going to be a problem. He’d been thinking about and considering Jason since they spent the day (and night) together two days before. He could hardly help thinking about the beautiful, sexy young man, because his literal scent was all over his house, still, as if he’d pointed his huge cocks at the walls and shifted his hips around, painting his sex everywhere in letters 8-feet high that spelled out ‘JASON WAS HERE’. His butt and his jaw was still sore, though the former continued to tingle in an agreeable way and the latter had no regrets.

He knew something of what Billy Titus had gone through—before and after he’d joined his students in the land of unstoppable muscle and sex—and he wasn’t looking forward to another year of it. He realized that was probably what Jason and his friends were hoping for, another Mr. Titus to shepherd them along and provide guidance and protection. They were super-powered musclebound teenagers who could probably do anything they wanted to, but still scared and somehow intimidated by high school and all its terrible challenges.

All anybody ever wanted to do is fit in. And these guys were about as capable of fitting in as three bulls in a china shop.

Three huge, muscular, mostly-naked, constantly aroused, double-dicked bulls.

“Yes, please, come in. I’m afraid the place is still a bit of a mess.”

Jason looked at his companions and shrugged. “My fault.” He hiked his thumb at Jeff, explaining, “This dude is a monster and it was all I could do just to keep up with him!”

“Really?” both of the other boys said at the same time, looking at Jeff in a new light. Terrance’s face looked a little surprised but definitely happy, and Malcolm looked ready to fuck a hole through a granite wall.

“He’s exaggerating,” Jeff answered, sheepishly. Jason turned again and shook his head silently.

Jeff stood aside and opened his door fully, eventually backing into his living room just to allow enough space for each of his guests to enter. While Jason and Malcolm had to twist sideways a bit to get through the doorway, Terrance’s incredible size and thick bulges had to literally squeeze through as he ducked his head and maneuvered his heavy, incredibly muscular bulk through the door frame.

“Whoa,” Terrance said, after gaining entrance. He reached over and tweaked his boyfriend’s nipple hard, and said. “someone’s been having two tons of fun in here. I can smell you all over the place. What’d you do, spray the walls with cum?”

Jeff had to laugh as the statement echoed his own thoughts, but Jason defended himself. “Look, it was all I could do to keep up with this dude. Can I help it if a little leaked out?’’

“A little?” Malcolm declared. “Dude, it smells like I just took a high dive into your ball sack. You are all over this place like a fresh coat of paint!” He took a long whiff, closing his eyes as his nostrils flared. “Damn.” Then he tweaked Jason’s other nipple.

It made the blond teenager’s prick swell and throb inside his blue Speedo, and a sudden hard jolt of sex seemed to erupt in the room. “Sorry, Mr. Grimaldi,” Jason reported, “didn’t mean to do that.”

“He gets excited,” Terrance explained. “It’s one of the many reasons to love him.” Then he kissed Jason’s mouth and rubbed his boyfriend’s nipple with the pad of his thumb. Another thick jolt of sex escaped him and shoved itself at Jeff, whose prick happily jumped under his bathrobe.

“I’m, uh, going to put something on.”

“Really?” Malcolm asked, “I was just about to take something off!” His thumbs were shoved into the pouch of his jock, and he was already pushing the waistband down by a few inches, revealing the tight, black curls of his pubic bush and the thick, heavy root of his manhood. The skin of his prick looked almost jet black against his chocolate skin.

“Uh, yeah,” Jeff said, leaving quickly.

Back in his bedroom, Jeff Grimaldi’s head was spinning and he was wondering exactly what he was getting himself into. These were still students! Sure, they looked like dudes in their twenties, with all that heavy scruff on their faces and the thick carpet of fur on Terrance’s mind-bending chest and those deep voices that could probably shatter entire rooms of glass.

And so what if they were constantly coming on to him? Wasn’t it his job as an adult and a teacher to curb those inclinations and refuse their desires?

But his cock was bulging and throbbing—was Malcolm ‘practicing’ again?—and it was crystal clear that any one of them, or all of them, would be more than happy to jump in the sack right now and deliver him into another long day of endless, overwhelming, devastatingly perfect sexual congress. Malcolm was probably already naked, and how long would it be before the other two joined him and a wild muscle orgy broke out in his living room?

On the other hand, his brain told him, these were trumans. Trumans, as far as he knew, had no age. They all looked like that. Regardless of where they started and who they had been before the transformation, once they became truman the old rules often melted away.

Between themselves, there were no rules about whom to have sex with, and whether it was right or wrong. Trumans were in a constant state of arousal. Their bodies were matured with suddenness and finality to adulthood, whether they were sixteen or sixty, and when you got a room of them together, the result was nearly inevitable.

How had Billy Titus managed this? He did not know the man well, but by all accounts his own transformation had been by accident and he had managed to keep himself separate from the boys while allowing them to behave according to their new demands.

A truman literally could not help feeling the way he felt. His body was pumped full of testosterone and androgen and he was in a constant, overwhelming state of arousal. His powers were growing by degrees, his body demanded pleasure and release, and the only reason they were not constantly fucking each other was—actually, he had no idea why they weren’t constantly fucking each other.

Maybe they were out there fucking each other right now.

But he couldn’t stop thinking of those three young men as students. That’s what they were. Young men looking for answers and guidance.

Another sudden hard throb of sex shoved itself inside his brain. He nearly came, the pulse was so strong. Then he heard Malcolm’s voice calling, “Mr. Grimaaaaldi? What are you doing in there all by yourself?” Another tug hit him, harder still. Someone was tapping at his bedroom door. “Do you need any help getting undressed—I mean, getting dressed?”

Yes, Malcolm was definitely going to be a problem.

“I’ll be out in a minute, Malcolm, thank you for your offer but I think I’m okay.”

A fat, thick, hard, thrusting push of sex struck him dead center and he gasped. “Are you sure, Mr. Grimaldi?”

He started to breathe to try calming himself. His cock had literally pushed its way from inside his robe and was looking up at him, weeping honey and begging for his hand. “Malcolm, I appreciate your…exuberance but I was wondering if, for the moment, you might try to temper your talents?”

“I’m not doing anything,” he protested innocently. Then another fat swell of sex came over Jeff like a tidal wave. He felt something tighten and surge and the familiar, welcome sizzle of a delivery of hot cream was being squeezed from his balls and shoving itself up his hard inches.

He came hard, shooting a high arc of pearlescent cream from his rock-hard erection, as if someone was in the room with him sucking it out of him. He had not touched himself at all, had not even been thinking about sex, but the determined young man outside had reached through his walls and brought him to orgasmic ecstasy as easily as thinking it.

He moaned and shuddered as he delivered a half-dozen blissful eruptions that sank into his bedroom carpet. Then his pulsing cock drooled its last delivery as he stood there shaking from the strength of his orgasm.

“Oops,” Malcolm said. “Sorry. Sorry, Mr. Grimaldi. I was just…sorry about that.” His voice was moving back down the hallway an Jeff started to wipe the creamy residue from his aching prick.


Jeff opened his bedroom door after pulling on some sweat pants and a t-shirt (he felt, given what had already happened, that loose clothing was apt to be useful if he was going to be the on-going target of these three sex gods) and walked back towards his living room where three tremendous and tremendously powerful young men were waiting.

Terrance and Jason were together on his couch. Terrance was sprawled sideways, his huge frame easily overwhelming the furniture. Jason was laying atop him, somewhat smaller than his friend but every bit as muscular and beautiful. The two young men were making out with unabashed passion. Jeff watched the thick muscles that bulged all over Jason’s back swell and flex as he twisted his neck and kissed Terrance in a long, continuous display of love. Terrance’s thick and massive arms wrapped around his lover and he was gripping Jason’s muscular ass, kneading and caressing each bulbous mound as Jason moaned with deep satisfaction.

Terrance’s hard prick was arching up between Jason’s legs. His shaft was rubbing between the crack of Jason’s ass and the head was drooling a stream of precum that glistened on his boyfriend’s muscles. Jason’s body was magically soaking it up as it spread into the space between his bulging brawn like rivers of pure sex. He imagined that Jason’s strong prick was performing a similar feat between their bodies as they writhed in obvious pleasure.

He had seen two men in love before, of course, but this display went somewhat beyond anything he had ever witnessed, either in real life or pornography or even his imagination. No two men had ever looked so powerful and so beautiful. He could literally feel the heat of their passion from across the room, and the deep rumbles of bliss that the men released as they kissed and groped and caressed each other made his balls throb and his nipples tingle.

Sex. It was everywhere. It was radiating out from them, a palpable presence in the room.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Grimaldi. I understand that I had no right to do that and that I should always ask permission.” Jeff heard his name and pulled his eyes from the passionate display on his couch to the other end of the room.

Jeff blinked. Malcolm was seated in his chair. One leg was thrown over the arm, opening up his crotch and his vast wealth of cock meat. He was lounging in the cushions and leisurely stroking a massive hard-on, rising before him like a flower’s stalk, topped with a fat helmet that was drooling a stream of honey from its mouth. A slick, wet sound accompanied his easy manipulations of his more-than-foot long cock, and a pair of balls as large as peaches dangled off the end of his seat, visibly pulsing like pumps.

He swallowed hard and said, “Thank you, Malcolm. I appreciate that.”

Malcolm continued to pleasure himself as his winning, warm, sexy smile was back on his handsome dark features. “I am so fucking sorry, Mr. Grimaldi. Really, that was just fucking….”

Every time the dark skinned man said ‘fucking’ it seemed like an arrow of sex aimed directly at his libido. “It’s okay, Malcolm, I understand.”

“I’m really…I’m fucking sorry, Mr. Grimaldi.” He pulled his hand from his massive pole and licked warm honey from his fingers.

Their conversation drew the attention of the other two New Muscle Club members from their passionate reverie and Jason and Terrance separated and stood up. Malcolm followed suit, his erection slowly receding along with the sensation of powerful sex that had been saturating the room while the three men were in various stages of bliss. Then they simply stood before him in their magnificence as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Jeff was attempting to studiously avoid looking at their massive and beautiful cocks, but anywhere he looked between the three naked men in his living room only made his heart beat faster.

Jason, by himself, had been hard enough to withstand. Now, all three New Muscle Club members stood before him, displaying all their consummate and perfect beauty, every inch bulging with muscle as the room filled up with their spicy, musky, funky masculine scents.

Jason was the blond god, an all-American muscular giant with bright blue eyes and a perfect smile that always wanted to light his face. His skin was a luscious pink, absolutely flawless and without blemish or freckle, and as smooth as silk. The only hair on his body other than the shaggy unkempt nest of gold on his head was the thick bush that literally crowned his heavy shank of cock that was slowly sinking to its relaxed state, still wet with pre.

His lover Terrance, who Jeff remembered as a small, somewhat meek and very smart boy was now a towering bear of a figure. His body—and everything about him—was massive. Boulders pushed forward from his chest. His arms were hung with football-sized biceps and ham-sized forearms. His shoulders stretched wide and tall, bulging with heavy lobes of power. His neck was as wide as his head. His face was brutally gorgeous, an almost perfect summation of what a man should look like with his angular features and heavy brow. His legs were literally too large for pants, each thigh at least as big as Jeff’s waist, and at the core of this man-beast hung a cock of such incredible proportions that it seemed, at first glance, impractical if not impossible.

His entire body was painted with thick forests of dark curls, running across the mass of his pecs and diving deeply into the crevasse between them. It coated his rippled stomach like a carpet on a cobblestone road, and dusted his arms and legs like a permanent shadow.

Then there was Malcolm, a young man who was unfamiliar to Jeff. He had no idea what he had looked like before his change, but now he was nothing short of sex on two legs. He was randy and playful and wanted or needed to display his active state of arousal at all times. Even now, simply standing there, he looked like he was fucking someone. The smile on his full, sensual lips was positively obscene. His muscles were thick and hard, but coated in a smooth, shimmering skin of chocolate silk. He was practically glowing. Fat nipples hung on the lower edge of two round, perfect pectoral mountains that were almost breasts, they were so large and smooth, but when he moved the bands of muscle suddenly appeared. He had a natural and overt seductiveness about him and he wasn’t afraid to use it.

Jason said, “We really are sorry about this, Mr. Grimaldi. Coming over so early and then Malcolm, you know, doing….”

Jeff shook his head. “No, it’s all right. You’re all going through some things you don’t understand and have trouble controlling.”

“Fuckin’ A,” Malcolm agreed. He licked his lips and his eyes were running up and down Jeff’s body with obvious lust.

“That’s why I want to help you out and—” Before he could finish, all three moved forward to embrace him in their concrete arms. The warmth of their naked flesh warmed him, and the smell of sex stung his nostrils.

“Thanks, Mr. Grimaldi!” Jason said, kissing his cheek. “I knew you wouldn’t let us down!”

“Thank you, Mr. Grimaldi,” Terrance agreed. For all his beauty and strength, he did look honestly relieved.

“Yeah, thanks, dude,” Malcolm added. “I know I got some…I want to be better,” he said. His voice caught and suddenly Jason understood that he was dealing with powers that were overwhelming him. Maybe there was more going on here than he realized—even more than the realization that three new trumans were wandering around gifted with powers and abilities and a depth of sexual demands they didn’t quite understand, nor control, themselves.

“We’ll figure it out,” he answered. “Together.” The three embraced him in a bear hug involving real bears again, and he could feel their cocks plumping with happiness. It was like being surrounded by pure unfiltered masculine sex. “Guys,” he said, muffled beneath their muscles, “guys, you’re smothering me!”

They separated and looked down at him with great, beautiful smiles on their faces. There was clear relief in their eyes and it was evident to him now that what these young men wanted more than anything were answers to their questions and help with what they were facing.

It hadn’t occurred to Jeff that becoming such huge, muscular, all-powerful, super-sexed men would be difficult to accept. In his eyes, these boys were perfect, and had everything any man might want. But dealing with your body demanding constant sexual satisfaction, something every teenager faced to some degree but which these three were experiencing a hundred-fold, in addition to suddenly being gifted with super strength and hyper sexuality was probably daunting,

These were still teenaged males only beginning to understand sexuality and desire. Now they had been thrust into bodies that hungered for sex and passion with a constant need that outstripped every other consideration. It would be so easy to give in to it, and so terribly hard to resist.

It seemed that of the three of them, Jason was the most comfortable in his skin. He certainly didn’t seem to have any difficulties when it came to intimacy and sex. Then again, Jason was an “old school” Muscle Club man. Perhaps Mr. Titus did more for these young men than anyone realized, and Jason didn’t have the tools or confidence to take on that role for his two friends.

They needed and wanted someone to help them, and guide them, and instruct them.

If it also so happened that they needed to fuck and be fucked with equal necessity, they had each other for that and maybe Jeff had a role as a sort of sexual guidance counsellor. He had certainly experienced first-hand what they were each capable of individually, if Jason was any indication, but he also knew that they craved affection and love as much as they craved sex and satisfaction.

Jason seemed to have an unlimited capacity for love and sex at the same time. An openness about intimacy with another person that extended beyond the usual extents. Jeff suspected this to be true of all trumans, that their so-called brotherhood was much more than the usual camaraderie between men and there was a deeper and truer love that they shared both physically and emotionally.

Maybe it was intrinsic to becoming truman. Maybe these boys desired loved as much—or more than—sex?

And didn’t that make them more human after all?

“First things first,” he said, as they all hovered close by him now, surrounding him with male perfection. “We need to see if we can…shrink you guys a bit.”

“Shrink us?” Malcolm said, his brow furrowing. Then he reached down and grabbed his fat shank of sex and said, “But I like being big.”

“Well, there’s big and then there’s gigantic.”

“Thanks!” the dark-skinned teen answered brightly.

“What I mean is that if you plan on moving around in public, we need to see if we can make you stand out a bit less. You said yourself that you’re already moving around together when there’s no one else on the street. I don’t think that you want to start from a place of hiding and shame, even if it’s unintentional. You want—we want to start from a place of pride and openness. One way to start achieving that is, from a purely practical point of view, to stand out a bit less.”

The three took a step back from Jeff and Jason held out his strong arms. “But we’re actually already bigger than this,” Jason explained.

“I know that. But the trumans were even bigger than you are, now. A lot bigger.” The boys looked at each other. Malcolm’s cock twitched quite visibly and the other two smiled. They wanted to be bigger! Bigger even than they already were! Jeff gathered that bit of info for later and then said, “I never witnessed one at their full size, but I was told that if I knew how large they actually were I wouldn’t have believed it.”

“Bigger than me?” Terrance asked. He seemed to find that hard to believe—and exciting.

Jeff nodded. “But when they were in public, they were smaller than you appear now. Usually between six and six-and-a-half feet tall. Still a bit bigger than average, but it allowed them to wear clothing and not….”

“Not Hulk out of them all the time,” Jason said. “I guess I understand,” he admitted, but it was clear that he didn’t enjoy the idea. He liked being big. And why wouldn’t he? Size inferred power. Size inferred control. And control was the one thing these boys lacked almost entirely. They were being overwhelmed by their own strength.

“We can adjust our bodies, too, but this is about as small as I can get,” Terrance explained with his deep bear’s rumble. He was over seven feet tall—nearly eight—and his shaggy head was almost brushing the ceiling.

“What if I told you that wasn’t true, and you can be smaller?”

“But…I can’t.” His brutally handsome features showed confusion. He wanted to please his teacher. Jeff remembered that about Terrance. He liked being a good student, and he hated it when he didn’t understand something.

“I think I know where Mr. Grimaldi is going,” Jason said. “Before the other day, I didn’t think I could cum without inflating a guy with muscle. But I can.” He nodded, mostly to himself, as realization began to dawn within him. Realization of his own control. “We can,” he said more definitely. “We just never tried because we never knew we could.” His mouth pursed and his eyes narrowed.

Then, a moment later, he was shorter. His body readjusted itself and his dimensions diminished in perfect harmony with a suddenness like a spyglass shutting. Jason, naked, beautiful, but just a little more ordinary in size, had reduced eleven inches in height. His body had compensated perfectly, readjusting all its perfect dimensions accordingly.

Terrance huffed out a surprised breath. “Whoa. Wait! How did you—?”

His lover shrugged. “Like before. I decided to, and then I did it. I just assumed that I had to be the other size, but I didn’t.” He looked down at himself, moving his hands across his perfect naked contours. “Looks like everything’s in place.” Then he looked up and smiled. “At least now I don’t have to turn sideways just to enter a room!”

“Well, I’ll be fucked,” Malcolm said.

“You will if you can manage what I just did,” Jason said, folding his arms across his gargantuan chest.

“You look so small,” Terrance said, because he was much taller now than his lover. “How did you do it?”

He shrugged. “Imagine yourself shrinking.”

“You say that like it’s easy.”

“It is. Just do it. If I can do it, you can do it.”

As much as Terrance enjoyed his gargantuan size and its intimidating effect on others, Terrance did want to be smaller. Being as huge as he was became something of a nuisance in a world not designed for eight-foot tall musclebound dudes with foot-long cocks and balls as big as grapefruit. Clothing never fit, and if it did it eventually tore itself apart. Even standing in this ordinary house he was bending his head and felt constricted within its ordinary walls. His mouth twisted into a sideways bow and he closed his eyes.

With the same suddenness, his body compacted itself all at once. It was an odd and brain-bending thing to witness. One second the giant teen sex god was standing there taking up all the room, and the next he stood aside his boyfriend only slightly taller than Jason’s six-feet, two-inches. He was still larger than his lover, and definitely overwhelmed with muscle, but now he looked…almost average.

For an average super heavyweight bodybuilder coated in dark fur and gifted with a 9-inch dick. “Whoa,” he said, opening his eyes. “That was weird.” Jason whooped and kissed his boyfriend passionately, wrapping him up in his muscular arms.

“Now me!” Malcolm said, and he balled up his fists and shut his eyes tightly and grit his teeth.

But nothing happened.

“I think you’re going to burst a blood vessel,” Jason observed, one arm hanging across the shoulders of his boyfriend.

“He’s trying too hard,” Terrance added. “Look, it’s not a contest. Your body wants to do what you tell it to do. So, just relax a bit and….”

For the third time, a New Muscle Club member suddenly compressed himself down from his original height, and now they stood together in Mr. Grimaldi’s living room looking, if not exactly ‘normal,’ than about as normal as three incredibly handsome, perfectly developed, hyper-muscled and absurdly endowed young men could look.

“Better,” Jeff said. He pushed his finger against Terrance’s chest and it would not yield even the slightest. His muscle had become super-condensed, literally as hard as a rock. “How do you feel?”

“Fine,” he answered. He could still move with effortless ease, and he was not musclebound in the least which he quickly demonstrated by lifting his right leg into the air, grabbing it and pulling it perpendicular to his body so that he was performing a standing split, with his left foot over his head.

“Neat,” he said, wiggling his foot against the ceiling. Malcolm took advantage of the opportunity. He stuck his index and middle fingers inside his lips and coated them with spit as he moved adjacent to the colossal bear. Then he applied them to Terrance’s warm cherry, rubbing his pucker as he squirmed with pleasure before Malcolm pushed his slick digits inside the beautiful man’s warm, tight hole, reminding Jeff again that these young men were in a constant state of arousal and would take any opportunity given them to work towards the goal of absolute sexual fulfillment.

“Jesus,” he said, looking at the evident ease with which Terrance had just lifted his leg vertically. Malcolm was caressing Terrance’s chest with languid strokes while he pushed his fingers in and out, finger-fucking his friend with no visible embarrassment at all.

“Oh,” Jason said, “we’re a bit more flexible, too.”

“A bit?”

“I thought you two had sex all afternoon the other day,” Terrance said to Jason as Malcolm continued to finger fuck him playfully. His leg remained in the air with apparent effortless ease, exposing his warm hole to extended probing.

“I didn’t want to, y’know, shock him.” Jason, sitting on the sofa again, looked at Jeff and said, “Maybe you’ll remember this move?” He grabbed his ankles and pulled his legs wide, leaning back and opening his own familiar rosy pucker to Jeff’s widening eyes. Jeff fervently remembered diving into Jason’s ass and eating him out with gusto as the huge, muscular titan groaned with bliss. Now the blond sex god was stretching his long, powerful legs apart with apparent effortlessness and looking at Jeff with a smile on his lips.

“Shock me? After you managed to keep me on the edge for six hours and then I exploded with so much cum that it felt like my soul was leaving through my cock?”

“Oh my,” Malcolm said, focusing his dark gaze on the older man. “Someone has a way with words.”

“English teacher,” Jason observed. He wound his hand over his cock and balls and was rubbing his entry invitingly.

“Sorry, I shouldn’t have said that,” Jeff apologized. He could not look away from Jason’s invitation.

“Mr. Grimaldi,” Jason said. “Before we’re through, I have a feeling that you’re going to be more familiar with our dicks than you are with your own.” Jeff opened his mouth, but Jason interrupted him. “No, don’t object. This is what we want. What we all want. What we always want. And now that we know what we can do, all of us want to thank you in the most expressive way we can.”

“But….”

“Excellent suggestion,” Malcolm said. He left Terrance in his odd but welcoming position and approached the teacher, re-slicked up his fingers, dug into Jeff’s sweatpants and slid his talented digits against Mr. Grimaldi’s warm hole. “He’s tight,” Malcolm observed.

“Only at first,” Jason agreed. “But Jeff warms up quickly.” He pushed his own fingers into his ass. His chute was warm and slick with juice, needing someone dick to fill him up.

“Malcolm,” Jeff said, though he found himself arching his buttocks toward the young man’s touch.

“I know, Mr. Grimaldi,” the dark-skinned teen answered. “You want me to stop.” He pushed in farther, accompanying his probing with a subtle glow of the touch without realizing it. This was different than tugging, this involved his desire to provide pleasure in his touch, and it was manifesting in a manner consistent with a truman’s many powers. “Should I stop, Mr. Grimaldi?” He rubbed and probed and a throbbing bliss accompanied his actions.

“I…I can’t….”

“You totally can Mr. Grimaldi,” Malcolm said. Then he kissed Jeff on the mouth. A tingling ecstasy radiated from his mouth. “Thank you for what you’re doing for us,” he said softly. “I just want to show my appreciation, if that’s all right.”

“I….”

“Malcolm, I think Jeff wants to say something.”

“Does he?” He looked into Jeff’s eyes, pushing his mammoth chest against him. “Do you?” Then he kissed him again, pushing his tongue inside Jeff’s gasping mouth as he pushed deeper inside him with three fingers. “I think he’s saying all he needs to say with his body, Jason.” He reached down with his other hand and dug inside the front of Jeff’s sweats, wrapping his warm grip around Jeff’s throbbing dick and sending pulses of divine bliss into him. “Yeah, his body is speaking louder than words.” He kissed him again. “Thank you,” he said. He kissed him again. “Thank you.” He kissed him again. “Thank you.”

Jason rose from the couch, approached the two men and sank to his knees, pulling Jeff’s pants off his hips. Terrance finally lowered his leg and came over to the older man as well, and began to pull his shirt off his torso. “We just want to say thank you, Mr. Grimaldi,” Terrance explained gruffly from behind the teacher, wrapping him in his hard arms and digging his thick fingers through Jeff’s chest hair. He grabbed Jeff’s nipples roughly before applying his mouth to Jeff’s neck, kissing and licking it with obvious relish. “And to show you in how much—how deeply and truly—we mean it.”

Jason took Jeff’s cock into his mouth and began to pleasure him in the myriad ways that he knew his teacher best enjoyed. Jeff could feel the young man’s talented tongue wrapping itself around him, and the satisfying sucking of his throat as Malcolm kissed him and Terrance worshiped him.

The three young gods took charge, stripping Jeff naked and pushing him to the carpet. Then they were servicing his every desire, sucking his cock, kissing his mouth, licking his hole, stroking and caressing and licking and sucking him, taking turns with the parts of his body most susceptible to pleasure. They were sending out their vibrations of pure sex in subtle and myriad ways, bathing the older man with their seemingly unlimited sexual power.

Jason held him in suspended animation, again, using whatever magical mental power he possessed to allow Jeff to experience every second of perfect ecstasy as fully as possible, without exploding with cream and bringing his mortal enjoyment to an end.

Jeff surrendered. He gave in to these men and their overwhelming talents and insatiable appetites. He allowed himself to become to focal point for their unstoppable desires and sexual artistry. For these young men, now gifted with extraordinary physical properties and capabilities, and the unfettered enthusiasm and vigor of youth, he gave in to his own yearnings and the overwhelming bliss that the three who surrounded him could deliver in every touch, every kiss, like electrifying shocks of pure, perfect rapture.

He gasped. He swooned. He was surrounded by strength and power and sexuality too strong to deny.

He was in heaven.


The four men made love, with Jeff as their sole target, for two hours as the morning brightened and sunlight began to spill through the eastern windows. Between Jason’s ability to suspend his body’s orgasmic requirements and Malcolm’s steady, powerful tugging, Jeff remained in a perfect nirvana of sexual bliss while each young man showcased their special talents for him, applying hands and tongues and pricks to their best advantage, while enjoying the fruits of Jeff’s years of experience to provide them the same sort of lessons in the art of love that he had given to Jason.

By the end, the three young men had become nothing short of perfect lovers, reading the signs, allowing their desires to carry them, communicating exactly what they wanted—and wanted to do—through their words and their bodies.

For Jeff, it was perfection, and he had no doubt that whomever these three set their sexual sites on would have no defense against their spectacular talents.

Muscle Club? Maybe. Fuck Club? Absolutely.

Finally, Jason released his bonds on Jeff’s body and the man exploded with a heavy load of cream, blasting it from his everlasting hard-on in a high, thick arc that rained down on them all like a consecration. He gasped and swooned and fired off his load in fat, resounding fountains that the other three lapped up like hungry dogs.



“A truman is…a perfect sexual being, driven by sex, and gifted with abilities to greatly enhance and intensify all aspects of sex,” Jeff explained. He was sitting in a chair as the three naked young men, bulging with strength and swollen with sex, sat or lay on the floor surrounded by Jeff’s boxes, pictures, interviews and research. They were reading or thumbing through photos or listening to him describe his observations.

“I don’t know how or why, but you’ve been changed at an essential genetic and cellular level. These changes alter your physical and mental abilities, pumping up certain aspects and limiting others. Some of those changes are obvious to see. Your muscles, your additional penis, the…flawless nature of your development and physical attributes are all part and parcel of who you are now.”

“You said…mental abilities,” Terrance observed.

Jeff looked at the absurdly beautiful young man and nodded. So much muscle. So much power. All under the command of someone so young. “The tugging you can do, obviously. That’s something cognitive. You can reach out and target someone with your mind and…tickle their libido. That’s interesting in itself, do you see?”

“Meaning that it’s also localized to sexuality?”

“Exactly.” Jeff’s brow furrowed. “What happens to you when you tug someone else?”

“Oh!” Malcolm exclaimed excitedly. “It’s so fucking cool! So, like, whatever you’re feeling when I start tugging you, I feel it too. That’s how I can turn up the volume. I know when what I’m doing is, you know, turning you on. It turns me on, too.”

“But, you’re always turned on.”

He shrugged. “Basically, but I’m…rewarded? If that’s the right word? I’m rewarded for making you feel good. Because then I feel good, too.”

“But you can target me. You can zero in on just me.”

Jason nodded. “Or not. It’s easier to target one guy, particularly when you’ve done it before.”

“Why?”

“It’s like…like I added you to a list. Like I can…feel you every time I reach out for you. Inside,” he said, tapping his head, “you’re Jeff. You’re Mr. Grimaldi.”

“Yeah, it’s like…like I have this spreadsheet.”

“Database,” Terrance corrected. “A spreadsheet is a flat file. Columns and rows. A database goes deeper. Identifies key points that other things branch off of. When I reach out, I’m gathering those data points about what you like. What feels good. What you…fantasize about.” His brow furrowed. “I can’t…see your fantasies or thoughts or whatever.”

“No,” Malcolm agreed. “I can feel them.”

“Feel them?” Jeff asked.

Jason’s face twisted up doubtfully. “Still not absolutely right, but yeah…I can feel them. Feel you. Inside me. It’s how I can help you when we’re together, so you don’t get overwhelmed or come unglued too soon. I mean, I know what I’m doing when I’m with you, especially now that you showed me the love part of making love, the emotional connections and communication, slowing things down a bit and enjoying the whole thing instead of, you know, just the dick parts.” He smiled. “I know I could blow your mind. Like, literally. I could shove so much at you that your brain starts to bend a little from the fun we’re having, so I reach in and massage it, prop it back up. Then I can have as much fun as I want to and you’re right there with me.” The the blond naked teenaged sex god winked. “Having fun.”

“You’re saying that if you didn’t prop me back up, I’d go—”

“Bonkers.” He looked a bit embarrassed by the admission.

“Wow,” Jeff replied, not quite coming to grips with that concept. That any of these young men were equipped with so much sexual power, they could fuck an ordinary man insane with pleasure. “Well, thank you for that.”

“It was my pleasure. Honestly and literally.” He smiled brightly and Jeff nearly swooned from his beauty.

“I…tried flying,” Malcolm admitted.

“You what?” Jason asked, honestly shocked.

The dark-skinned superteen nodded. “Totally tried to fly. I mean, once you said we were trumans—or like trumans—I figured what the hell?”

“And how, pray tell, does one ‘try flying’?” Terrance asked.

Malcolm shrugged. “Just the way one thinks one does it, pray tell,” he replied with a mocking tone. “One goes up on a high ledge and one jumps off,” he reported.

Jason scowled. “How high?”

“Started out on the roof of my house. But that didn’t work. So I figured I needed to be higher. So I kept trying, but it doesn’t….”

“You kept trying?”

“I want to fly,” he reported. “They can fly, and I want to fly.”

“How much higher?” Jeff asked.

Malcolm looked abashed suddenly. “Look, nothing happened, I’m fine. As you can see.” He showed off his perfect body, raising his arms and pumping every muscle to full, mind-spinning glory. “So….”

“How much higher?”

He lowered his arms and grimaced as his collection of mammoth muscle relaxed. “Not sure. You know the cliffs down by the river? The point where everyone goes to make out at night. Overlooks the whole town?”

“You…jumped off a cliff?” He nodded. Jeff asked, “And what happened.”

“I fell, obviously. Fell a long way, too!” His eyes got a distant look to them and his cock jumped slightly. “Kinda cool, actually.” Then he recovered his senses. “But by then I’d been practicing so I didn’t have any trouble planting the landing and no one even saw, so….”

“What does ‘planted the landing’ mean, exactly?” Terrance asked.

“Like in the Olympics? Like in gymnastics? I…planted the landing.” He jumped slightly and held out his arms.

“You landed on your feet?” He nodded with a smile and shrug. “That jump must be…200 feet.”

“300, easy,” Jeff corrected him. “And you just landed on your feet and walked away?”

“Of course!” They were all looking at him like he was crazy. “What?”

“Well, from sheer pressure alone, landing on your feet from a 300-foot jump should break a lot of bones and possibly make your legs explode.”

He looked down at his legs, lifting them both up and running his hands along the thickly muscled limbs. “Seems un-exploded to me.”

Terrance’s brow furrowed. “That’s….”

“Impossible,” Jeff concluded.

Malcolm only shrugged. “Whatever dudes. The point is that I can’t fly.”

“No,” Jeff agreed, “but you can jump off what amounts to a 30-story building and land on your feet without so much as a scratch. Which is…pretty impressive.”

“I guess,” he admitted. “Flying would be cooler.”

“Fuck,” Jason said softly.

“We knew you boys were strong,” Jeff observed, “but this redefines what that means.” He looked at the three naked teenagers in a new light. “You’re basically Superman,” he said.

“Without the flying,” Malcolm pointed out.

“And with more fucking,” Terrance added helpfully.

“Um, yes,” Jeff agreed. He watched the three young man having fairly distinct reactions to the revelation and idea that they were basically superheroes, with bodies that allowed them to perform feats of strength and agility that would have been impossible otherwise, and brains that seemed designed now to plug in to the minds of other men and crank their sexual pleasure centers up to 12.

“With great power—”

“…Comes great responsibility.” Terrance concluded Jason’s thought.

Malcolm snickered. “You said, ‘comes’.”

“Oh, fuck you,” Jason answered, smiling.

“You always say that and then it never happens,” Malcolm complained.

“Never?” He slid his hand over the muscled hump of Malcolm’s amazing ass and dug his fingers towards his hungry hole.

“Well…almost never.”

“Dudes,” Terrance said, “concentrate. We need to listen to Mr. Grimaldi and figure out what this means.”

They all looked at Jeff. Three insanely handsome faces mounted atop three insanely powerful bodies stripped absolutely naked in his house. These were teenaged trumans, gifted with enormous strength and impossible powers, and they were looking to the most ordinary man in the room for guidance. “You want me to be Professor X?” he asked.

“Well, that’s Marvel and we’re more DC,” Jason said. “If we’re Superman—supermen, that is.”

“Not sure that distinction is pertinent, but I get your point.” Jason smiled and brushed his blond locked from his deep blue eyes. Jeff continued, “I’m not exactly sure I’m the right person to….”

“You’re the only person, Mr. Grimaldi,” Terrance replied quickly. “Look what you’ve already done for us! We can walk around now like everyone else without causing a riot, we can control ourselves when we need to, we know what we are—who we are—all because of you! You’re…perfect!”

At the moment. Jeff felt far from perfect, particularly when faced with these three amazing specimens of masculine perfection. But they were all looking at him with obvious hope and affection. And he had already promised to help them. “I’ll do what I can, but it would probably be prudent to keep this secret.”

“How come, Mr. Grimaldi?”

He sighed. “I’m not sure how everyone will react to some of the things you boys can do. You and I know that you would never harm anyone. You simply can’t. But think about what this means. You’re all capable of super human feats of strength. You can control another person’s mind, at least partially. These things could be scary to others, and so far we’ve managed to keep things mostly safe for everyone.” He looked at them all, one by one, meeting their young gazes. “Promise me that if you start to experiment again to see what you’re capable of, you’ll come to me first. I don’t want to see any of you harmed, and I don’t want to see any of you in trouble. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Mr. Grimaldi,” they all said.

He nodded. “Excellent.” He smiled. “Now then, let’s figure out what else you can do.”

And, he thought to himself, let’s figure out how to keep control of it.

Part 19

Somehow, I just knew I’d find you two together.”

“Holy—” said Doug.

“Fuck!” said Tom.

Doug Goldstein and Tom Root had remained inseparable since the rest of Muscle Club had marched out of town weeks ago. Doug was a furry bear of a man, coated in dark curls that looked like waves on the rocks of his huge body. He had a ready smile and a playful—even mischievous—streak that often found the two of them in trouble at school.

Tom did his best to mitigate his best friend’s exuberant spirit, though he generally loved watching Doug to see what he’d get away with even while he was warning his friend off or trying to apply logic to the situation.

With the advent of summer, the end of school, and a lack of others to show off for and generally fuck with, they had spent most of their time simply fucking around, literally and figuratively, and often wearing little to nothing at all.

Doug, being Doug, started taking after another smart-ass, Raul Garza, who so famously had given up wearing clothing altogether and strutted around town displaying his goods—which were, admittedly, pretty fucking impressive—for anyone and everyone to see. He was regarded as among the most beautiful, if not the most beautiful, of all the Muscle Club guys, and his ego had inflated along with his ever-growing muscles and cock.

For Doug, it was more of a dare. He got a thrill from flaunting himself and the laws of decency, but he never went so far as Raul and started fucking someone right there on the sidewalk.

Tom was more level-headed, but he knew his friend well enough to know that if he ever did try to stop him by reminding him how much trouble they’d both find themselves in, it would only spur him on to even more flagrant disregard for propriety.

Malcolm found them at the city’s main park. Doug was sitting on a park bench totally naked, a huge furry animal with his heavily muscled arms arrayed along the width of the bench. His legs were spread wide to allow his fat length of cock to spill forward and dangle its luscious head off the edge of the seat. He was sunning himself, though how much sun could actually penetrate all that jet-black hair was dubious, and he had a shit-eating grin sitting in the middle of the heavy dark beard on his handsome face just daring someone to say something.

Tom was sitting opposite on another bench, shaded by a tree. Of the two, he would probably be considered the more beautiful. His body had “just enough hair” in all the right places. He had deep blue eyes surrounded by long, thick lashes and a rather noble cast to his features. More classically handsome than his friend, who looked a bit beat up and rugged by comparison.

They were both now looking at a dark-skinned man standing between them wearing painted-on jeans and a tight white V-neck t-shirt. He had the body of a god, there was no denying that, but he looked to be about a foot-and-a-half shorter than them.

He was grinning as he stood there with his arms folded across his chest, and he licked his supple, full lips as he gazed upon Doug’s massive shank of cock flesh.

Which, it must be said, was suddenly rising and inflating to even more impressive proportions. “Who the fuck are you?”

Malcolm bowed his head slightly. “Malcolm Johnson, at your service.”

“Service this!” Doug growled. “Fuck, man, you are fine!”

“Thanks,” Malcolm answered.

“You Muscle Club?”

He looked over at Tom, whose cock had also perked up. “Yes and no,” he answered. “I’m New Muscle Club.”

“There’s a new Muscle Club?”

Malcolm nodded. “Jason Hickox and me and Terrance Broderick started.” His brow furrowed slightly. “Well, technically I guess you could say Terrance started it when Jason fucked him and turned him into the biggest, baddest, sexiest, most powerful motherfucker of us all.” He smiled. “That is, if you want to get technical.”

“Terrance Broderick?” Tom repeated.

“Skinny dude? Kind of creepy? Stares a lot?” Doug asked.

“I should think you get plenty of people staring at you, Mr. Goldstein, dressed like that,” Malcolm observed. “And he isn’t skinny anymore. Not by a long shot.”

“Bigger than me?” Doug asked. He stood up and began to expand, swelling up and out with power and muscle and cock, assuming his true, undisguised magnificence right there in the middle of the park.

“I told him he shouldn’t do that,” Tom apologized, “but….” He just shrugged.

“No problem,” Malcolm answered, watching Doug’s form swell with muscle. His head went higher and higher and his cock extended by inches, throbbing heavily and pumping a stream of honey from its gaping mouth. His strong, masculine scent was caught by the war breezes and stung Malcolm’s nostrils with its draw. “Nice,” he said, as Doug finally assumed his actual size and appearance, no longer trying to mask exactly how physically powerful and beautiful he was.

“Bigger than me?” he asked again, grabbing his cock and bending down to lick off some of his stream of salty nectar. He was a massive mountain of muscle, constructed of boulders pressing outward from his frame. His dark fur complimented his muscular development, coating his skins in silky swirls that begged to be stroked. His nose, jaw and brow were stoney, jagged, and gave him a brutal, masculine countenance that made Malcolm’s libido heat up.

But he retained perfect control, and simply nodded. “Bigger,” Malcolm repeated. “Badder, sexier, and more powerful than both of you put together.”

“And you and him?”

Malcolm nodded. “Me and him.”

“Then why aren’t you bigger, badder, sexier and more powerful, bro?” the great bear growled.

Malcolm smiled as he began to peel his clothes from his body. “Wouldn’t want to ruin these,” he said. “I just bought them.” He looked at Tom and said, “Feel free to join your friend. It looks like you’re almost there already.”

Indeed, Doug’s massive inflation into his brutal visage had Tom’s cock swelling, tenting his sweats. Then the buzz-headed beauty was stripping himself bare and suddenly rising and spreading like his friend, until Malcolm was bookended by two nearly 9-foot-tall muscular teens with massive erection drooling steady streams of their non-stop supply.

“Impressive,” he said.

The other two young men were looking now at Malcolm’s naked body, and found themselves in awe of his muscular definition and development. There was a perfection of form that neither of them had yet attained, and even though he stood much shorter than either of them, it was clear that his body was, indeed, more beautiful.

And then he was growing.

Bigger and bigger. His chest pushed forward. Bands of power stretched across the mammoth hemispheres as his muscles seemed to unfold under his milk-chocolate skin. His face grew more handsome—and more handsome still. His legs were masses of heavy, powerful meat that pushed outward and invented deep indentations. His arms were overwhelmed with might. Biceps and triceps inflated larger and larger.

Muscle everywhere. Perfected and honed to its flawless embodiment.

And bigger.

Doug shot a fat rope of cream as he watched Malcolm reveal himself. Tom was dumbstruck and deeply in lust.

And bigger.

Shoulders of incredible size and power. Pectoral globes you could hide a whole hand between. The sheen and beauty of his flesh begged to be touched and stroked. His scent was a fog of blissful sex that swam inside their heads and tickled their balls.

And bigger.

He was standing on the path between benches, almost ten feet tall. His body was bulging with power, hard muscle built to perfection, every mound and cable and ball of brawn married to its brother across his giant frame. His thickly bulging arms hung to his side, far out from his narrow waist and the 8-pack washboard along his tight belly. His chest was constructed of a mammoth pair of pecs, each as round and perfect as a pillow, but they displayed an insane amount of cables and striations with every breath.

From behind, he owned the ass of all asses, a mind-boggling bubble butt with deep dimples that screamed power fucking. His back looked like a topographical map of some mountainous region coated in milk chocolate, and his shoulders stretched wide to create a V-taper of crazy proportions. His traps rose towards his thick neck, and he simply stood there like the dark god that he was, showing his perfection to the world.

The thickness of every muscle was astounding. His lats widened like wings from his back. Biceps as large as bowling balls—as just as hard—swelled from each arm. His face was handsome, astounding in its beauty.

By the time Malcolm had fully revealed himself to the other two men, he looked as if someone had found the perfect muscular specimen of a man and poured liquid milk chocolate over him. His skin was glowing, smooth and silken, and every bulging dimension of his newly grown muscular development was detailed and defined. Striations of power pulsed along every inch of his humongous frame. Cables and plates and balls of power, etched deep and fine, pushed outward against his thin flesh.

He smiled and looked down as his secondary prick pushed out at a record pace and then both monsters were instantly inflating to full glory. A luscious flow of sex-scented honey began to drool and drizzle down the long, thick stalks from the bulbous heads, coating both of his tremendous fat cocks in a thrilling glaze of delicious lube. He folded his mighty arms across his mind-bending chest and allowed his deep, funky scent to permeate the air and drive the other men into frenzies of desire.

He started to lift his arms slowly. The other two men watched his muscles bulging thicker and stronger with every inch of movement. Was it possible? Was he…bigger?

His chest pushed forward. His biceps bloomed. His eight-pack separated into a ten-pack on his egg carton belly, tight and compact with power. His shoulders rose like bread dough in a muscle oven, pushing against his dark skin.

And bigger.

He bent his arms and the muscles spread across his impossibly huge frame exploded. Long, thick fingers of power stretched out of the deep valley between the two massive boulders of his pecs and arched upwards onto his teardrop shoulders, and the muscle of his biceps climbed up in fat balls of hard, beautiful power.

“I,” he said at last, his voice a powerful baritone throbbing with sex, “am New Muscle Club.”

“Holy—” said Doug.

“Fuck!” said Tom.


Andy MacKluskey was sitting alone in the school gymnasium. He didn’t need to be here to maintain his development or to build bigger muscles. His muscle kept building themselves bigger every day in small increments, adding to his size and strength in an unending pattern of perfect masculine power. Sometimes he thought he could see himself growing if he sat still long enough. His biceps, singing with strength and pulsing, would swell outward and he’d be just the tiniest bit bigger.

Maybe it was only his imagination. If he was really growing that quickly, he’d be a monster by now.

He looked up into the mirror on the wall near his weight bench. There he was, looking back at himself. A bar sat behind his head, heavy with huge plates of iron that he could lift as if they were made of paper. He wondered if his could bend the solid metal with his bare hands, but thought he might get in trouble if he couldn’t bend it back.

His eyes were blue. His hair was brown. His face was smooth and youthful, with a square jaw and a small nose. His muscular neck widened as it spread onto his powerful, muscular shoulders. He sat up slowly, and his broad, massive chest spread forward; two rounded plates of perfect power, deeply etched with strands and cables of muscle. He looked at his nipples, which were each powerfully sensitive. If he touched them now—hell, if he breathed on them—he’d get an instant hard-on and maybe even explode with one of his massive fountains of cream.

He opened his legs wider to allow his giant basket of meat, only barely covered by the silky basket of his stretchy elastic bathing suit, to bulge forward with need and capability. He could feel thrilling pulses of sex along every inch of his prick, and his balls ached with the load of his flood of cum. He could see the outline of one (only one!) of his twin throbbers pressing against the material. he could see every vein lining its long, fat shaft. He could see the flaring ridge of his cock head, and even the small mouth that capped his manhood.

He bent his arm and urged his biceps into power. They swelled bigger and bigger and bigger, inflating with strength and nearly overwhelming his upper arm.

Andy was here mainly for two reasons; he knew the place would be deserted during the Summer, and he knew he could get away with being nearly naked and not worrying so much about the stares, whispers and outright gawking that so many people around town practiced whenever he was near.

And why wouldn’t they?

A third unvoiced reason—more a hope, really—was that maybe Jon-Marc Calvin would also show up. Because Jon-Marc Calvin was beautiful, and Jon-Marc Calvin was nice, and Jon-Marc Calvin would let Andy suck his cock, and Andy was in love with Jon-Marc Calvin.

Which was too bad, considering that Jon-Marc Calvin. the school’s erstwhile quarterback, was totally in love with his girlfriend.

He sighed and looked at himself. He was gorgeous, he was strong, he was hung like a horse, he was sexy, he was tall, he was powerful—and none of that mattered to Jon-Marc Calvin.

“Long time, no see.” Andy looked into the mirror’s reflection and saw the source of the voice approaching him. Jason Hickox, another Muscle Club member who had not left with the rest of the group.

He smiled and nodded. Jason was looking good. In fact, Jason was looking…amazing. Andy twisted around on the weight bench and his brow furrowed in wonder. “Whoa,” he said, “what happened to you?”

“Me?” Jason paused in his stride and looked down at himself. Unlike Andy, he was fully clothed. He wore a pair of navy jeans and a ribbed tank top. He looked like a male fitness model, someone with a beautiful face and a set of well-trained, perfectly developed muscles rather than the super heavyweight bodybuilder that Andy saw when he looked in the mirror. Jason turned around, showing off his amazing ass (Andy remembered that amazing ass quite distinctly) and the wide taper of his back.

“Yes, you.” Andy stood up and walked towards Jason. He was a full head taller than the other young man, though he could remember them being the same height—or maybe Jason had even been a little bit taller. Andy reached out and grabbed Jason’s shoulder, trying to squeeze the rock-hard muscle but finding absolutely no give at all. The blonde hunk was hard as iron, but he moved with the same athletic grace and sexy swagger that he always had. “Something happened.”

“Someone, actually,” Jason verified. “You like?” He brought his arms up and made his collection of brawn swell. Everything looked…perfect. Andy’s cock throbbed and bulged as he watched the smaller man display his collection of perfect muscles. Jason’s hard body was pressing against the cotton of his tank, and the crevasse between the hemispheres of his pectoral masses peeked up above the neckline.

“You look fucking amazing!”

“Thanks,” he said. “So do you.” He reached down and grabbed Andy’s package with open lust, kneading and rubbing his equipment without embarrassment. “Just keep getting bigger, don’t you, MacKluskey?”

He shrugged. “But how—?”

“How come I’m not?” Andy nodded, wide-eyed and anxious. “I have a good teacher. And I have some new tricks up my sleeve.”

“A new teacher?”

“You know Mr. Grimaldi?”

“English. Had him last year. Nice butt.”

Jason smiled and nodded. “That’s the butt. Jeff has…taken us under his wing. We’re trumans, turns out. Or at least partially. And he’s an expert. Got all kinds of stuff at his place, and we go over there and….”

“Who’s we?”

“Malcolm and Terrance and I.”

“Terrance? Terrance Braddock?”

“You know him?”

Andy nodded. “He tutored me on math last year, before….”

“Before you got big.”

“Nice guy. Totally sweet, A little shy but otherwise….”

“He’s no longer shy, but the rest is still true. He and me had a thing going. Turned out he loves muscle. So I’d go over there and let him…explore my body.”

“Nice.” At the moment, Andy was having his own ideas about where he wanted to explore Jason’s hard body.

“One thing lead to another and I invited him last month. He grew huge—bigger than Brian. Bigger than anybody.”

“But, you’re not huge.”

“I am. I’m bigger than ever, Andy. Bigger than you. Bigger than Brian. Bigger than anyone.”

“But, I mean, now you’re not….”

Jason shrugged. “Like I said, Jeff taught us a thing or two. Did you know you can fuck anyone you want to and not turn them big? Did you know you can tug on them in such a way that you can fuck them for hours and hours and they’ll be able to keep up with you? Did you know you can shrink your body to a size that allows you to look like this, and wear clothes, and pass easily among everyone else and they’ll never suspect a thing?” He glanced at his own reflection in the mirror. The man looking back at him was a god. His face was flawless, his muscles bulged against his outfit, and his dick was an obviously huge hunk of sex meat pressing urgently against his zipper. “Well, maybe not easily, but certainly a lot easier than…you.”

Andy was dumbfounded. “But, how?” he asked again.

“I told you. We’re trumans. And I can help you like Jeff helped us. Then maybe you can finally stop pining after that quarterback that’s been holding you back from having any fucking fun.”

“You…knew about that?”

“Everyone knew about that, Andy. Fuck, you turned into a puppy dog any time we even mentioned his name.” Jason set his hand on Andy’s shoulder this time, and squeezed. “I think it’s really great, but might be a little…unrealistic?”

Andy nodded. “I know. But…I can’t help it!”

“The heart wants what it wants,” Jason replied. “I’m not saying anyone can take his place. I know it hurts. Love isn’t always fair. But…what if you come over to Jeff’s place tomorrow. Just, you know, to talk with the rest of us. Don’t be a loner, okay, Andy? We care about you, and maybe you’ll find someone to take your mind off of Jon-Marc Calvin’s amazing ass.”

“You noticed?”

“I know you’re an ass man.”

“Is it obvious?”

“Only so much as how eager you are to eat one out and how…energetic you are in worship of one. And I speak from personal experience.” Jason’s eyes passes up and down Andy’s incredible body. “How long since you were with another Muscle Clubber?”

“Weeks,” he answered.

“Thought so.” Jason looked around and then started to remove his clothing. “I think you and I should spend some quality time together. I can upgrade you to the latest model. Then you don’t have to parade around looking like a porn star.” He dropped his shirt and Andy gasped audibly at the definition and beauty of his body. “Not that I object particularly. You look mighty good, but it seems like you’re already outgrowing that little thing you’re trying to wrap around your dick.”

Andy looked down. His cock was already pushing straight out from his body and stretching the elastic of his small suit to the breaking point. “Heh,” he laughed, slightly.

Jason unzipped his jeans and stripped them down his legs. Andy gasped again. Jason’s body was…perfect. He had seen plenty of beautiful men since joining Muscle Club, but Jason was on another level entirely. “Jesus,” he whispered, at the same time that his bathing suit snapped and ripped itself open, allowing his monstrous dick to rise up and reveal its true extents.

Andy winked and he began to grow. He seemed to be swelling outward, inflating with muscle. It bulged and unfolded and rose higher and thicker everywhere on his body. His head began to rise towards the roof. His shoulders stretched wider by the foot. His chest spilled forward and grew thicker and heavier and more pronounced with every passing second.

His cock extended and thickened. His balls drooped and swelled. Every muscle increased in size as Jason continued to grow towards his new, bigger perfection.

“Jesus,” Andy whispered again, as he looked up into Andy’s turquoise gaze and was confronted now with the first New Muscle Club member in his utter, awe-inspiring, absolute masculine and muscular perfection.

Jason pushed out his twin cock and it draped forward with brain-sizzling speed and rose up as it filled with hot blood, pulsing hard with lustful throbs. He stood before his friend—his Muscle Club brother—in his true form, unveiled in all his perfection and power. His arms, overwhelmed with fat loaves of brawn, hung at his side until he brought the up clasping his large hands behind his head as his lats unfolded like wings, broad and thick and meaty. His pits were deep and moist, wet with sweat and sex. He compressed his abs into a mind-blowing display of beautiful power and all his muscles, every single one on his mammoth, ten-foot-high body suddenly flared into relief. Both barrels of his two pricks began to flow with warm, sweet honey. His scent stung Andy’s nostrils and called to his libido with power beyond imagining.

Jason smiled. “Ready for a work out?”



Shawn Dorset was running. His strides carried him forwards at an amazing and superhuman speed. He had tucked up both his cocks so they didn’t wag before him or slap him like loose limbs, so that his body looked bait like a Ken doll, with its smooth, powerful muscles and a total lack of any sex organs. He had smooth, tanned skin that was coated in sweat, making it look a bit as if her were made of liquid metal. He ran on and on through the dusk, with no destination and no goal in mind other than to run.

He loved to run. Running cleared his head and made his blood stream through his muscles and he could feel the summer wind against his exposed flesh. He ran naked out here in the middle of nowhere, and ran without concern that someone might see him and how fast he could run and how powerful his legs were and how naked and beautiful he was.

He never grew tired and he never stopped. His body adjusted itself to whatever task he put it to, and now that he was running his legs bulged with fresh power and his lungs increased in size to take in more oxygen and his heart was pumping with supreme efficiency. The sizzle of sex never stopped throbbing through his huge body, even now. Running as fast as he could across these empty fields far away from anyone and anything, alone and naked and happy. The landscape sped by him in a blur and he was giddy with strength and power.

He was running at speed when he noticed something unusual ahead. He was familiar with the area, having spent nearly the entire summer out here away from people and distractions, stripping his body bare and running like an animal through the tall grass. Something big was standing out in the field. Something very big.

As he approached, he amended his opinion. Not some-thing, some-one.

The figure was simply standing there, arms akimbo, he appeared dark against the brown grasses and miles of bright blue sky. It was definitely a he, and it was looking more and more likely that he was another Muscle Club dude, because his body was made up of nothing but muscle.

The figure raised his arm and waved at Shawn. He slowed in his pace and stopped some distance away, looking at the other man.

Huge? More than huge. Gigantic! Whoever this dude was, he could put Brian Chan to the test of most gigantic man in the Club. His dark appearance, it was not clear, was attributable to a wealth of manly fur coating his skin, brushed onto his body as if someone thought his muscular canvas could use even more definition. A forest of fur swam across both barrels mounted on his chest and dove between the globes of muscle, separating and highlight their size. More fur swam across his tight, lean belly and dipped in between every perfectly formed abdominal muscle before slimming into a trail that sank towards his loins and suddenly spread again into a thick, dark crown above his massive shanks of cock.

Both were exposed, and they hung thick and heavy, jutting forward and hanging low on account of their apparent weight. He let his arm rest at his side again and simply stood there, looking at Shawn.

Then a hard, heavy, unbelievably strong tug hit him. Stronger than any tug he’d ever felt. His body heated up and he gasped and swooned and found his cocks being forced free of his body by the sheer sexual power that the other man had sent to him. It felt like the man was already fucking him, driving both fat pricks deeply inside him and unloading the flood of his cream, a warm injection of pure masculine strength that made his brain reel and shake.

“Fuck,” he whispered.

The other man began to stride through the tall, brown grasses towards him. Shawn had underestimated the man’s size, if such a thing were possible. He was much larger than Brian, and much, much larger than Shawn was. He just kept growing taller and wider and more powerful as he approached. And then he was standing near him, and Shawn could smell the man’s pungent and beautifully masculine scent drifting on the hot breeze. “Hello,” the other man said.

“Hi,” Shawn responded. His cocks were still dripping from the other man’s thrust of mental sex, and the sweat on his body suddenly felt like cum that coated his skin everywhere.

The other man smiled as he looked down at Shawn’s drooling tools. “Sorry about that, but I just couldn’t help myself. You’re the sexiest fucking thing I’ve seen in a long time. I didn’t know we could run that fast.” He offered his hand, saying “I’m Terrance. Terrance Broderick.”

Shawn accepted it, testing the other man’s grip. “I’m….”

“Shawn Dorset,” Terrance said as they shook. “Jason told me all about you, but he left a few things out.”

“Jason? Jason Hickox?” Terrance nodded. “He initiated you?”

“He did indeed.” Terrance lifted his arm and swelled his muscles into full bloom. Shawn’s jaw dropped open and his cocks pulsed and throbbed. He had never seen such a powerful display before. Twin balls of fat power swelled upwards and split into distinct heads of muscle. Every fiber and striation were clearly visible.

Shawn gulped hard. “What…what did he leave out?”

Terrance smiled as he looked at the other young man. He was almost uncomfortably handsome. His face was a series of masculine angles. He owned a square jaw and a prominent chin set off with a deep cleft. His eyes were caramel-colored, surrounded by lush, very dark lashes. He had a proud nose with wide nostrils over full lips that looked like he’d been kissing someone for hours, tinted with a rosy blush and slightly wet. He owned high cheekbones and a heavy brow with thick eyebrows arching over his golden eyes. A shaggy, short brush of very dark hair crowned his head and wound over his ears into thick sideburns.

His body was lithe and athletic, bulging with sleek, beautiful muscles that were screaming about the man’s athletic abilities. Where Terrance was a collection of thick boulders, brutish and heavy, Shawn looked like he could swim the English Channel in two minutes, or climb Everest and not get tired.

He was scented with the sweat that poured from his skin. He was glowing with health and energy and looked like sex on two legs.

“He told me you were the smartest guy he ever met. He didn’t tell me you were the most beautiful.”

Shawn actually blushed. He was in awe of the huge, hard man before him. He’d never been so powerfully turned on in his life—before or after being in Muscle Club. Terrance looked like he could destroy a mountain with his bare hands. He looked constructed out of raw steel and rock. His muscles were so large that they collided with each other for room beneath his skin. His shoulders were thicker and wider than his head, and his voice was a deep, sexy throb of male power that seemed designed to drill into Shawn’s libido and live there, sending out thick vibrations of pure masculine sex.

Terrance placed his large hands on Shawn’s sweat-slick body and began to explore. He squeezed and caressed and rubbed him. He teased his nipples and licked his neck and pulled his hair. He took complete control of the other man, moving his strong hands wherever he wanted to, kneading the flesh of his ass and digging his fingers deeply into his butt.

Shawn gasped and groaned with pleasure. Terrance was the alpha in this situation, there was no doubting that, and Shawn fell headlong into the other man’s control of his body. He closed his eyes and drowned in the huge man’s lustful exploration of every inch of his body.

He heard a deep moan and felt warm breath on his face and then lips were pressed to his and he opened his mouth to the other man’s need. Terrance pushed his long, supple tongue inside and pushed another huge, hard tug of sex and desire into Shawn’s body, making his cocks inflate and throb and drool.

Terrance moved his roughly whiskered cheek next to Shawn’s buttery smooth one and whispered in his ear with a deep growl, “I’m gonna fuck you insane.”

Shawn’s eyes rolled up in their sockets and all the air left his lungs. There was nothing else in the entire world he wanted more than that.

Terrance pushed the other man roughly to the ground and stood over him. His cocks rose up like cobras and began to drool long strands of pre-cum that flowed down their veiny necks. Dropping to one knee, he pulled Shawn’s long legs onto his shoulders and exposed the athletic man’s rosy pink hole. He licked his fingers and pushed them inside, widening the aperture to fit his gargantuan monsters.

Shawn bit his lip and felt a thick surging wave of Terrance’s powerful sexual tug overwhelm him. He gasped and groaned, wanting the huge man inside him, thrusting hard and deep, flooding his guts with hot, sticky cream.

“You’re gonna feel this,” Terrance warned. “I’m gonna fuck you harder than you’ve ever been fucked.”

“Fuck me,” Shawn asked. Pleaded. Begged. “Fuck me hard.”

Two thick stalks of perfect sex pushed inside of him, filling him up with their impossible girth and majesty. Instantly, Terrance released his floodgates, pushing thick gushing fountains of cum down both barrels and into Shawn’s beautiful body.

He started to grow instantly. Terrance roared and bucked and thrust himself inside the other man, wanting nothing more than to give him everything, every drop of his power, the pure, unfiltered essence of overwhelming masculine potential.

Shawn felt like a nuclear bomb was exploding inside him. A bomb made up of fuel from the origin of all male strength and beauty. His body exploded, too, and muscle began to pump thicker and heavier and stronger everywhere across his frame.

He was growing. Growing bigger. Growing stronger. Growing more beautiful and perfect. Terrance leaned over his body and pressed their mouths together as his hips thrust and his muscular buttocks acted like some powerful engine, shoving his cocks into Shawn’s body and making him grow.

This was what Terrance did best. He was a fuck machine, and he could turn every man he was with into the most powerful being walking the earth. He could feel Shawn growing, feel his slick skin slipping through his rough grip as Shawn’s legs lengthened and his chest widened and his arms bulged. He felt the other man inflating with pure power, as if every thrust of his hips, every push inside him with his cocks, every gushing flood of cream that his balls were pumping now in a boundless torrent were literally pumping Shawn bigger and bigger.

He kissed him and fucked him with equal ferocity, unleashing the animal within him and making Shawn get bigger and bigger and bigger.

Muscle bloomed across his body. His chest mounded up and spread out. His legs and arms lengthened as his body tried desperately to compensate for the sudden, overwhelming flood of power that was being pushed inside it.

He wrapped his arms around Terrance’s body, pulling him close as he felt his power swell. How had he forgotten what this felt like? How had he gone so long without being with his brethren? How had he forsaken this ultimate source of pure power and pleasure?

He pulled his lips from Terrance’s and looked into his eyes. “Gonna cum,” he said softly. “Gonna cum so fucking hard.”

Terrance grinned and nodded and continued to fuck Shawn as he moved his mouth towards Shawn’s mammoth, newly-grown dick and wrapped his lips around it. Shawn released his flood instantly, and Terrance gulped it all down as Shawn’s other cock exploded all over the both of them with his sudden passionate eruption of super-charged muscle cream.

Terrance sucked hard and gulped it all down, feeling the surging blasts of Shawn’s cum discharging like rockets blasted from his balls. God, it felt good. So good. He grabbed Shawn’s cock hard in his muscular grip and kept fucking his ass with deep, hard, full thrusts that never let up.

Shawn’s nails tried to dig into Terrance’s flesh but they couldn’t make a dent. He gasped and writhed and finally roared from the intensity of the orgasm that shook his whole body, inside and out, as his balls emptied and his ass throbbed and his raging rck-hard cocks exploded. He could still see his body growing, as if this cycle of Terrance pumping cum inside him and his cocks pumping cum inside Terrance was created a perfect muscle-making machine, each man accepting and refining and producing endless rounds of powerful male enhancement drugs that fed the other man so he could make more.

His arms swelled outwards. His chest swelled upwards. He could feel his power and his energy growing and swelling and throbbing as if it would be too big to contain, too powerful to keep inside him.

They were a two-man muscle-making fuck machine, locked in a cycle of perfect sex until Terrance pulled his mouth from Shawn’s cock and pushed himself deep inside Shawn’s ass for one last, hard fuck. Then he leaned over his lover with his dick still inside him and pressed their mouths together with a deep passion and gratitude.

He collapsed on the other man’s huge body, breathing hard and laughing slightly. “Holy fuck,” he growled. “That was intense.”

Shawn wrapped his arms across Terrance’s impossibly wide back and squeezed him with his newly grown muscular power. “You can say that again.” He kissed Terrance on the mouth and said, “Thank you.”

“Don’t even fucking mention it!” He placed his hands on either side of Shawn’s handsome face and pushed himself up. “I don’t believe it,” he said quietly.

“What?”

“You…look fucking incredible!”

“You’re not so bad looking yourself.”

But Terrance wasn’t lying. Shawn’s face had changed and he was…almost inhumanly beautiful. Perfect. His face made Terrance’s cock throb inside Shawn’s butt and the other man smiled at the recognition of the effect, squeezing his ass tightly against the huge man’s prick. Terrance couldn’t pull his eyes away from the other man’s face, until Shawn stretched his neck and kissed Terrance again, pulling him from his reverie. “You’re gonna break a lot of hearts,” Terrance said.

Shawn blushed again. “You’re gonna break my whole body if you don’t get off me. You’re as heavy as a mountain!”

Terrance laughed. “Let’s get a look at you. The latest member of New Muscle Club.”

“New?”

“Things are changing, Shawn. And they’re only getting better!”


Jefferson Grimaldi was again rudely awakened during his summer vacation from teaching at West Valley High School. He groaned from fatigue and resignation. Did those boys never sleep?

The knock that had awakened him was repeated, with more urgency. Why were they back so early, anyway? They could now resize themselves to fit more easily into a crowd. There was no need to wander about in the dark of morning, hiding from prying eyes and trying to avoid causing a commotion. They could fit into clothes and they could shrink to more normal human dimensions, now.

So why in hell was there a knock at his door at 5 o’clock in the morning? “Mr. Grimaldi?”

Jason. Of course. Then another voice. Malcolm’s. “Maybe he’s not in.”

Then, the deep unmistakable bass of Terrance’s masculine growl. “Where else would he be?”

Knock. Knock. Knock.

Groaning again, Jeff twisted over in his bed and crawled out of the sheet, setting his feet on the carpet and rubbing his eyes. What the fuck could they possibly….?

“He’s probably sleeping.”

“You think so, genius?”

Two voices he didn’t recognize. Jeff was instantly wide awake. What had they done, now? He stood up and went to the window, pulling the curtains aside and looking out his open window. “What the hell do you guys want?”

Two, then three, then seven (seven!) handsome male faces poked out from the porch at his front door. It was easy to pick out the blond head of Jason, the furry granite face of Terrance and the dark-skinned face of Malcolm, but he didn’t recognize the other four faces at all.

Jason smiled. “Good morning, Mr. Grimaldi. Could we come in? We have a few new dudes who wanted to take a look at your truman collection.”

“Guys, it’s five o’clock in the morning.”

“See?” said one of the new faces, an incredibly handsome young man who’s physical beauty rivaled anyone he had ever seen, including everyone in Muscle Club and all the trumans he’d ever met. “I told you we should wait.” He moved out from the pack of faces and stood on the porch steps. He was completely, absolutely, gorgeously naked. “I apologize, Mr. Grimaldi. I said we shouldn’t bother you so early.”

“Yeah,” one of the other new young men agreed. “We coulda kept on fucking while we waited, too.”

“My fault, Mr. Grimaldi,” Jason explained. “I just thought you’d be anxious to meet the new guys once I told you about them.”

“One second, Jason. Let me get some clothes on and let you in.”

“Don’t worry about your clothes, Mr. Grimaldi,” Malcolm called brightly. “I’m sure Doug and Tom don’t mind, and since Shawn’s already naked….”

“Yes, thanks for your advice, Malcolm, but I think I’ll just put on some pants, anyway.”

The dark muscular teen shrugged. “Whatever.”

He ducked his head back inside and stood there, dumbfounded. Four! Four more of these superteen sex gods already! In just a single day!

He grabbed a pair of jeans off a chair and stuck his legs inside them, not even bothering to find underwear, and went to the front door.

Opening it, seven handsome young faces turned to look back at him. Some of them wore clothing, some didn’t, and those that did were in various states of undress ranging from shirtlessness to Malcolm’s odd but now expected jockstrap.

They were all of the same height, now only slightly taller than Jeff, but all were obviously members of New Muscle Club, judging both by their unusually advanced muscular development and the length and heft of their sexual equipment. A wave of their spicy, funky, sexy masculine scent slammed into Jeff’s face and he sucked it inside like the purest perfume, feeling it acting on his libido with record time.

He opened the door wider and gestured for them to enter, watching them come inside his home and trying very hard not to look at their asses as they did so.

“Someone’s been busy,” he observed.

“It’s not what you think,” Jason said, holding up his hands. He was the only one fully dressed, though his feet were bare. Terrance wore a pair of jeans hanging very low on his slim hips, and Malcolm was in his customary jockstrap. The one they called Shawn, whose beauty only intensified now that he was standing so close, wore nothing at all, as did another young man who Jason introduced as Doug.

The other two new members of the muscle brigade, Tom and Andy, were wearing baggy shorts on their bodies that looked like they were kept up only by the size of their muscular thighs. Tom’s buttcrack peeked above the hem from behind and Andy was holding his shorts of with one hand, looking around Jeff’s living room curiously.

After introductions and handshakes, the seven of them sat around the room, in chairs or on the couch or on the floor, as Jason explained what had occurred in the last 24 hours. Some of them were paired off, like Jason and Terrance, and Tom and Doug, while others were welcomed into the group with the usual obvious affection and open sexuality. Hands were constantly exploring bodies, kisses were offered and accepted, and Jeff found himself once again marveling at these young men and their ability to be so open and loving with each other, both emotionally and physically, without apparent embarrassment, envy or jealousy.

“And then Terrance went out and found Shawn and…that’s it. This is all of us. All the guys who stayed behind.” Jason was sitting on the floor in front of Terrance, whose thickly muscular arms were wrapped around his lover.

“Everyone else—?”

Jason nodded. “As far as I know, every other guy followed Mr. Titus out of town to…wherever they went.”

“Muscle City,” Doug said. Doug was a talkative guy, very comfortable with his body and his muscles, and maybe even more overtly sexual than Malcolm. He was best friends with Tom, who was quiet and showed an intense curiosity and observational sense, his beautiful eyes always darting around to take everything in. They sat close together on the couch, with Doug resting inside Tom’s embrace, his head against the other young man’s broad, powerful chest.

Shawn, sitting beside the chair where Terrance was comforting and embracing Jason, was unquestionably the most beautiful human being that Jeff had ever encountered. His body was unique in its muscular symmetry and physical perfection, looking more athletic and lithe than the usual hyper-muscled truman presentation. Every movement showed an innate grace and he smiled easily. Jeff had never seen someone with gold eyes before, but that was exactly what Shawn had. His beauty was intensely masculine in nature, though he seemed oblivious to its affects on everyone else. He was like a silent seduction, a constant throbbing lure of perfect beauty.

Andy was unusually shy, saying little and attempting to fade into the background—an impossible task because he was very large, almost as large as Terrance, and had an electric presence about him as if he was exuding sex. No, not sex…devotion. Command. Authority. Some powerful sense of support, as if nothing in the whole world was going to harm you with Andy at your side. He stood rather than sat and was off to the side, arms folded across his mammoth muscular pecs. A sense of thoughtfulness and…guardianship exuded from his tall frame. Jeff had no doubt that being around Andy would make him feel safe, that the man’s attention and concern would be a balm against anything he feared or worried over. It was unusual to find a truman who wasn’t extroverted or openly sexual, and Andy intrigued him a great deal.

“Is anyone hungry?”

Jason laughed slightly, a soft rumble. “We’ve had breakfast, but don’t let that stop you.”

Jeff knew that breakfast for these young men was a good cocksucking, feeding each other the warm, sweet cream their balls produced in unlimited abundance, the only food or fuel their new bodies required and desired. Malcolm raised his finger and wiggled it saying, “I wouldn’t mind some coffee, though.”

Doug looked over at the chocolate-skinned god. “You need any cream with that?” His cock was already throbbing hotly toward erection. Tom reached forward and stroked him with evident familiarity.

“Always,” Malcolm replied.

Jeff excused himself before the orgy broke out in his living room, and he heard deep groans and grunts of obvious sexual pleasure erupting softly as he busied himself in the kitchen.

He turned to fill the carafe with water and was a bit shocked to find Andy standing in the entry, looking at him. His body filled the doorway and he said, “Do you need any help?”

“You’re not going to—?”

The huge man shook his shaggy head. “Not quite…ready for that, yet. I’m kind of…mending a broken heart.”

“I see. Someone who left?”

“No, still here.”

“I don’t follow.” He started filling the coffee carafe from the tap.

“He’s not one of us,” Andy explained. Jeff’s eyebrows lifted. Andy was in love with someone not in the Club, and he never initiated him? As if hearing his thoughts, Andy continued, “He’s already in love with someone else. His girlfriend. So….”

“So….” He turned around and looked at the giant. “That seems unusual.”

“What?”

“To deny yourself someone when you could have them so easily.”

“So easily? Would he ever forgive me? Would he ever love me? After I did that to him?”

“You act like it’s a curse.”

He entered the kitchen and sat at the table. “I notice you’re not one of us.”

“No,” Jeff agreed.

“When it could be done so easily,” Andy repeated.

Jeff shrugged. “I think I’ll be more helpful for you guys like this.”

“Because?”

“Because of what happened before. Because of what I saw, what I heard.”

“How we were treated.” Jeff nodded. “Yeah, that kind of sucks.”

“Don’t misunderstand me, Andy. It’s not that I don’t want it. Someday, I’ll ask for your gift, and I’ll accept it gladly and with thanks. But for now….”

“For now you’ll be our best ally by not being like us.”

“Does that bother you?”

“It does, a little.” Jeff opened his mouth to explain, but Andy cut him off. “But I understand the reasons, and I appreciate it more than I can say.” He tilted his head. “When you finally decide you want this—all of this—may I…may I be the one?”

“Can I ask why?”

He shrugged his mountain range shoulders. “Something about you. Something…inside,” he said, pressing his hand to his chest. “I…feel you.”

“Oh.”

“Does that make sense?”

“A little,” he admitted. “I feel you, too.”

Andy smiled. It made Jeff feel safe.

Part 20

So Carl turned you into the handsome man I see before me, and you turned Trevor.”

“Technically, I turned Trevor after Billy kind of fucked him crazy.”

“I did not fuck him crazy,” the ex-teacher protested. “I just…wasn’t paying attention.”

“So you fucked him crazy.” Carl just smiled.

“What does that even mean?” Magnus asked, brushing back his long cascade of straight bright red hair. “How does one fuck someone else crazy? I take it you mean that literally.” He looked at Trevor. “You seem all right to me.”

“Oh, he’s fine, now,” Carl agreed. “That’s because I initiated him.”

“You know this all sounds completely insane, right?”

“Besides the fact that the three of us are standing here looking like this, you mean?”

“Yes, obviously, besides that.” They were inside the diner again, and Magnus was receiving an explanation about how they came to be here, and what they were intending to do. As far as he could manage, there was an abandoned city some distance back along the highway that was filled up with dozens if not hundreds more of men like these three, who all looked like them, and were just as handsome and just as big and just as strong as they were—and even more naked. Billy had some weird mission or destiny or something so he and his boyfriend, Carl, had set out to fulfill that destiny by bringing back even more men to repopulate the city and make it into some perfect naked male muscle haven.

Carl frowned. “This coming from a dude who can kiss you and look into your soul and heal the pain living inside there.”

Then Magnus frowned, too. “I think you’re overstating the basic….”

Carl looked at Billy and hiked his thumb at the small young man. “Did this dude not just kiss you and heal your soul?”

“Yes,” Billy said, softly, “he did.”

“Okay then,” Carl said, as if that settled matters.

“I don’t…All I do is…you….”

“Yeah, exactly,” Carl answered nodding. “Anyway, yeah, that’s all it takes.”

“Can we go back to the fucked crazy part? That sounds interesting.”

Trevor sighed. “They said I was sex drunk.”

“That’s a thing?” Magnus asked, showing interest.

Trevor nodded. “Billy here was a bit overzealous when we got together that first time.” Billy was about to object, but Trevor spoke over him. “I don’t think Billy knows how not to fully love another man, and Billy has a lot of love to give.”

“I’ve noticed,” agreed Magnus.

“I don’t think he knew what his affect on men like me was.”

Carl huffed out a laugh. “Oh, hell, Billy didn’t know what his affect on men like me was,” he said, looking at his lover with pure affection. “My man Billy here is a love tank. He’ll hit you with both barrels and fill you up to overflowing.”

“Guys,” Billy said, “you can shut up now.” He was clearly embarrassed.

“No, I wanna hear about getting sex drunk,” Magnus asked. “It sounds fun!”

“It’s fun up until the point when your brain shuts down and you’re giddy and lost in a haze of pure pleasure. It’s not unpleasant, but you’re sort of knocked out by him.”

“And then what?”

Carl looked at Magnus. “And then it was up to me to clear his head. When you’re sex drunk on someone, you can become addicted to them.”

“Like a drug?”

Carl nodded. “Just like a drug.”

“I wanted Billy and nothing but Billy,” Trevor explained. “I was obsessed with him. With being with him. Of climbing that mountain of pure love again and feeling the sensation of Billy surrounding you, and inside you, and loving you.”

“The Full Billy,” Carl said, nodding.

“Guys, really, shut up.” Billy’s handsome face was coloring and he looked distinctly uncomfortable.

“It’s a compliment!” Trevor said. Carl nodded an agreement.

“So….” Magnus prodded.

Trevor continued in his lovely Aussie accent. “It’s like chemical or something. It’s like a drug. I don’t know what it is or where it came from. I guess it’s something that can happen when they don’t…we don’t…filter ourselves or something. When we open the valve fully and pour out every last drop of power on someone. We can overwhelm them.”

“But you seem fine now.”

“I am! I’m great!” He brought his arm up and made his muscles swell into mind-bending power.

“And then what happened?”

“Carl happened,” Billy said. “Apparently the only cure for becoming addicted to us is to become one of us. So Carl and Trevor had some quality time together.”

“He sucked my dick,” Carl clarified.

“I did,” Trevor verified. “And I was very good.”

“Fuck, Trev, you were amazing!”

“And then—?”

“And then, wham, bam, thank you ma’am, bigger better Trevor!” Carl said, laughing. “And if I may say so, I do some damn fine work.” He looked his brother up and down and nodded.

“What’s it feel like?” Magnus asked Trevor.

“Like…nothing else in the world. Like the most perfect sex and the most perfect pleasure and the most perfect power infusing your body all at once. You feel…alive. You feel super strong and super sexy and super…everything. Words alone can’t really describe it.”

“And what happens to the guy doing it?” he asked Carl.

“It’s nearly the same from my perspective,” he said. “You’ll never feel more alive, more powerful, more pure and perfect than when you’re watching some dude swelling up with muscle as you blast everything inside you into him, pushing him to become stronger and more powerful and bigger and more beautiful. You feel every inch of his growth, every molecule of power. It’s better than fucking. It’s better than anything!”

He looked at Billy, but the handsome man just shrugged, saying, “I’ve…never done it.”

“Never?”

“Oh, he’s done it with guys who were already initiated and he made them even bigger. He’s like a craftsman of muscle or something. He can turn a guy from a handsome devil into a super stud-muffin without thinking about it, but, yeah, he’s never taken a regular dude and…fucked muscle into him.”

“This is the craziest fucking thing I ever heard of! And none of you know how you’re doing it or why it’s happening?”

Carl shrugged. “To tell you the truth, I don’t even care anymore.” He raised his arms and made his copious muscle bloom. “I just fucking love it.”

“You were inside here,” Billy said, tapping his handsome head. “Did it feel different?”

“It always feels different,” Magnus said simply. “Everyone is different.”

“But, I mean….”

“I know what you mean.” Magnus sighed as he closed his eyes, traveling back to memories that were not his own and emotions he shared with another human being. “Maybe. It’s hard to say.” He opened his eyes and looked at Billy. “You were…more powerful, more deep, than anyone I’ve been with.”

“Deep?” Carl asked. “Billy?”

Magnus’s mouth quirked into a sideways grimace. “Billy loves truly. He doesn’t know how—or doesn’t want to—hold back from it. Love can be frightening in its power. It can overwhelm. It can be painful. Most people experience love up to a certain point and back away. Billy fucking runs headlong up to that cliff and jumps as far off it as he can. He surrenders to love, and welcomes it, and it pours out of him like lava from an erupting volcano.”

“That sounds about right,” Carl agreed, moving his hand along his lover’s wide, muscular back before grabbing his ass. “That’s what I’ve always felt.”

“But, everyone—” Billy said, and Magnus was shaking his head.

“No, everyone doesn’t. You’re fearless in the face of love. You let it pour from you—or gush from you—to everyone around. That’s rare. That’s unique. People often think love has to be parceled out, as if it’s in short supply or they’ll run out of it. You understand that love is boundless and endless and as powerful as you allow it to be.”

Billy’s head was spinning from the words Magnus was saying. “I think I’m pretty ordinary.”

Magnus nearly laughed out loud as the most beautiful, most powerful, most loving person he had ever encountered stood naked before him and tried to explain how ordinary he was. “I know,” Magnus said. “I know you do.”

“So,” Carl announced loudly, clapping his hands, “we’ve established that Billy is an amazing fountain of unending love, but that doesn’t answer the big, naked question.”

“Which is?” Magnus asked.

“Do you want to join our party?” Carl walked forward, towering over the slim little man with the bright red hair and laid his heavy, muscular arm across Magnus’s shoulders. “What you see before you is a sample of what awaits you in Muscle Club, my man Magnus. Here we have Billy, with his unending love and fucking fuckable butt, and there’s Trevor, looking all kinds of amazing like some copper god dipped in handsome juice, and then of course there’s me, dripping with charm and sex and, I’m sure I don’t need to point out, an unmissable innocence and lack of ego.” Magnus laughed despite himself. It was really, really easy to like Carl. “You’ve been inside us, so you know we’re nice guys. But we have a strict policy, my man Magnus. We will never initiate someone unless they ask us first.”

“Present company excepted,” Trevor added.

“Yes, well, you would have asked if you could think anything besides how fucking sexy my boyfriend is, after he put the full Billy on you.”

“I said I was sorry,” Billy protested, earnestly.

“Yes, yes,” Trevor nodded, “and you didn’t know your own strength.”

“Well…I didn’t,” he said, looking like a sad puppy.

Trevor went over and kissed him. “I’m just yanking your chain, which is incredibly yankable,” he said, reaching down and grabbing hold of Billy’s fat prick. “I love being with you. I’ve loved every moment. If I would have had the wherewithal to ask, I would have. I don’t regret a single moment.”

“He speaks the truth,” Magnus verified.

“And what about you?” Carl asked again.

“I’m…not sure.”

“I understand,” Billy said immediately.

“No, not…I don’t have doubts that it would be fucking amazing. I mean, looking at you dudes and having experienced what it’s like inside there, even a little, I know that it would be incredible. But—”

“But?” Carl asked.

“There’s someone….”

“Someone?”

“I…love someone. And I’m not sure he’ll….”

“If the someone you love is a he, there’s absolutely no problem.”

“I’m not sure.”

“There’s a surefire way to find out,” Carl said.

“How?” Magus wondered.

“Ask him, dummy!”

“So, just walk up to Fergus and….”

“Fergus?”

“Yeah.”

“His name is Fergus?” Carl asked, his brow furrowed.

“Yes.”

“Magnus…and Fergus?”

The small flame-haired young man shrugged. “We don’t always choose whom we love.”

“Present company accepted,” Carl announced, looking pointedly at the man he had pursued non-stop for months. Billy blushed, and it made Carl’s ponderous cock twitch.

“Anyway, you’re suggesting I walk up to him and say, in short, ‘hey, buddy, you want to come with me and get over-inflated with muscular power and grow a second dick and develop special sexual mental gymnastics like making other guys cum by thinking at them and then move to a city filled with naked, hyper-sexed, super-powered, incredibly beautiful dudes who all look like a cross between Adonis, Apollo and Zeus who do nothing but fuck each other all day long?’”

“We do other stuff,” Carl complained.

“Who’s over-inflated?” Trevor asked.

“And I think you’re mixing your mythology a bit,” Billy observed.

“My point is….”

“We get your point,” Billy said, placing his large, warm, strong hand on Magnus’s shoulder. “You know your friend better than we do, obviously. But I still think you should just ask him, regardless of how you phrase it.”

“We’ll come along to provide moral support!” Carl said, brightly. “Plus, you know, proof.”

“Proof.” Magnus had to laugh, looking at the three men before him and wondering how Fergus would react.

“Totally dude,” Carl said, nodding. “It’s surprising how effective showing another guy your secondary cock can be!”


They piled into Trevor’s truck, again, with Billy at the wheel and Magnus beside him providing directions. Carl and Trevor made good use of the spare time by providing a little sexual release and the sounds of slurping and moaning and grunting were echoing through the cabin.

“So, it never stops?” Magnus asked, trying studiously to avoid looking at the two huge men in the backseat happily going down on each other and pumping endless loads of cream from their over-burdened balls.

“It never stops,” Billy acknowledged.

Magnus looked down at Billy crotch. “You seem okay,” he observed.

“We can control it when we need to, but if there’s no need to….” He shrugged and looked into the rearview mirror where his lover winked at him, an obviously satisfied grin on his sensuous lips.

“And you can just go and go and go?”

He nodded. “We can just go and go and go.”

“And very often do!” Carl offered. He shifted his hips, thrusting them upwards and pumping an exceptionally fat gush of cream into Trevor’s audibly gulping mouth. “It feels soooooo good,” he said with a growl. Then Trevor was up and they were kissing passionately, silencing the very talkative peach-fuzz-headed man for the time being.

“Tell me about Fergus,” Billy suggested.

“Fergus?”

“How did you meet him? What’s he like?”

“Met him at a club. Skinny white boy. Hips like lubricated pistons. Big blue eyes. Milky white skin. Thin as a rail.”

“How long—?”

“We’re not exclusive. We’re both bi, and it didn’t make sense to us to limit our natural instincts.”

“Fuckin’ A!” cheered Carl, needlessly.

Magnus scowled. “Ignore him,” Billy advised.

“That’s like trying to ignore the elephant in the room.”

“With two trunks!” Carl agreed, before trumpeting like a pachyderm in heat.

“Fergus?” Billy prompted again.

“Anyway, I saw him and thought, ‘god damn, who is this walking fuck machine?’ I mean, just watching this dude dance you could tell that he was gonna be a demon in the sack. Like, purely uninhibited and couldn’t give a fuck what anyone else thought.”

“So naturally it was love at first sight.”

“Lust, anyway,” Magnus explained. “And as I had suspected, the man has some definite skill, fuck-wise. And, much like I suspect of our noisy friend in the backseat, he’ll try and do anything, and I mean anything.”

“A…colorful repertoire?”

“He’s a rainbow of sexual activities, for sure.”

“But that’s the lust part,” Billy said. “What makes you love him?”

Magnus looked over at Billy and narrowed his gaze. “You’re very good,” he said.

“At what?”

“Understanding about love.”

Billy shrugged and hiked his thumb over his broad shoulder. “I had an excellent teacher.”

“Fuckin’ A!” Carl said again, before Trevor’s lips were on his mouth.

“I fell in love with him because he’s fearless, he’s honest, he’s open and he’s totally himself. There are no filters or hidden agendas with Fergus.”

“And with your talents….”

Magnus nodded. “I’d never met someone like him before. He was…Fergus. He was all Fergus, 100% Fergus, and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. He was a force of nature, and so self confident! It was like the guy leaks charisma out his ass.” He looked out the windshield. “Right here, then a quick left down that alley.”

“Interesting neighborhood.”

“Did I mention he’s an artist?” He smiled. “His stuff is sick.”


It was, indeed, an ‘interesting neighborhood.’ The three Muscle Clubbers climbed out of the truck after pulling on the same rather comically small collections of clothing. If it had not been broad daylight, they may have elected not to wear anything at all, but Billy thought it prudent to be better safe than sorry.

They parked in front of what looked to be an abandoned warehouse in a part of this city away from anything resembling habitable housing. Train tracks ran behind the building, though they looked abandoned, too, and there was no sound of traffic or people or even barking dogs.

“Fergus lives here?”

“Squats here would be a more accurate phrase,” Magnus admitted. “No one lives here. But there’s running water and electricity, so it’s more or less habitable.”

“Less,” Carl said, frowning, “not more. Fuck, I thought Muscle City was desolate.”

“Harsh,” Billy said, feigning hurt.

“I kind of like it,” Trevor admitted. “It has a raw, industrial taste. Looks like the skeleton of a city.”

“Oh, you and Fergus are going to get along just fine,” Magnus said, brushing back his bright red hair.

There was a sudden, loud, metallic bang and then someone nearby yelled out, quite loudly and quite clearly: “Fuck!”

“That’ll be Fergus!” Magnus said cheerfully.


The warehouse didn’t have doors so much as rusted openings along its side. The interior was a shadowed cavern, with sunlight streaming down in harsh angles through more holes in the roof. It stretched the entire block along the alley, and at the far end they could see some activity taking place, with a small, pale figure moving around rather animatedly.

“Fergus, I presume?” Billy asked.

Magnus nodded. “Making art,” he explained. The four of them strode through the shadow and light, three colossuses and a flame-haired muse. The Muscle Club members stood seven feet high and a yard wide, literally head and shoulders above Magnus. Billy and Carl were back in their too-small jeans and shirts, while all Trevor had that he could not fit into was a pair of black biking shorts that clung so tightly to him that he might as well have been naked anyway. His cock, a fat shank, was like a swollen sausage tucked along his hip, and there was no hiding its contours and features. Billy’s jeans rode so low on his hips that his pubic bush was all but revealed and half his ass was hanging out, and Carl looked like some backwoods porn dream in Daisy Dukes and a half-shirt that barely came to his dark, prominent nipples.

Magnus called out as they came closer. “Fergus! Hey! Fergus!” More banging and slamming and metallic crashing echoed back, so Magnus cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled loudly, “Ankou!”

Carl frowned and looked at Billy, mouthing ‘Ankou?’ but Billy only shrugged. As if hearing the silent conversation, Magnus said, “Ankou is the Breten personification of death.” He turned and looked up at the three men behind him. “Did I mention that Fergus tends to be a little dramatic?”

A shaven head popped up and looked over. Then the slim figure stood up and was obviously staring at his new guests. “The fuck?” he asked. For a small, slim figure, his voice sounded absurdly deep and resonant.

“Hey, Ferg,” Magnus said.

“Booji?” he asked, using Magnus’s nickname.

“What’s up?” he asked, striding closer. “This is Billy, Carl and Trevor.” Each man nodded in turn, smiling brightly.

To Fergus, it looked as though his friend and lover had just materialized out of the blue and brought three Norse gods dressed like assholes into his place. “Uh, hello?” He had a huffing blowtorch in one hand and heavy gloves on. His upper body was uncovered and slick with sweat, and as Magnus had reported he looked as if he had not an ounce of fat on him. He wasn’t muscular, but he was wiry and sleek and it was easy to see definition of his muscles, such as they were.

He looked more like a dancer than an athlete, and maybe that was the most accurate definition of him, yet.

“You making shit?” Magnus asked.

“Whoa whoa whoa, buddy boy.” He waved his blowtorch at the trio. “You can’t waltz in here accompanied by the Three Stooges and not expect some questions. Number one, of course, is why are they dressed like refugees from Diana Ross’s nightmare?”

“I like him,” Trevor announced.

“He does have a certain…charm,” Carl agreed.

Billy was looking down at himself and frowning. “Diana Ross’s nightmare?” he said softly.

“Kisses first,” Magnus said. Then he walked up and kissed his boyfriend on the mouth, though Fergus’s eyes never stopped looking at the three gigantic, muscular men behind the small, red-haired empath. Then Magnus observed, “Jesus, you smell rank.”

“You never complained before.”

“That’s because I was the one making you smell rank.”

“You’re changing the subject again,” Fergus said.

“He’s a bright one,” Trevor observed.

“Always dangerous,” Carl said, smiling.

Fergus walked right up to them and circled around them. “Well, you look fucking ridiculous.” Then he was standing back before them with his arms folded over his small chest. “Take those fucking clothes off.” The trio looked at each other. “Shy boys, huh? No problem.” Suddenly, and quickly, Fergus was stripping himself of his skinny jeans and stood naked before them, wearing only the heavy gloves on his hands.

“Told you he was shameless,” Magnus said.

“Drop ‘em, boys. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

“Jesus,” Carl said, “you don’t fuck around do you?”

“Oh, I fuck around plenty. Why do you think I want to see you naked?”

“Yeah,” Carl said, pulling his button-fly open, “he’s gonna fit in just fine.”

“Don’t be too sure,” Magnus advised, watching the stripshow with a grin. It took a few minutes for the bigger guys to manage their huge bodies from their tight outfits, but then they stood there as if ready for inspection.

“Jesus,” the small, pale man observed, “that’s some heavy weaponry you’re all toting around. I mean, I’ve seen some big guys before but you gentlemen are loaded for all out warfare.” He shifted his eyes upwards and scanned each of their heavily muscled bodies in turn. “You dudes live at the gym or what?” He approached Carl and poked one of his pecs, then tweaked his nipple playfully.

“Careful,” Carl said. “You never know when those things are gonna go off.”

Fergus smiled evilly and intensified his manipulations of Carl’s two rubbery nubs, twisting and squeezing and rubbing them with obvious talent and glee. He looked down as he tortured Carl’s nips to watch the effect he was having on the man’s most glaring gauge of enjoyment, smiling with pleasure as he watched Carl’s pendulous cock swell and pulse. “Fuck, I didn’t think you could get any bigger.”

“Keep doing what you’re doing and you’re gonna see exactly how big I can get,” Carl warned.

“Love to,” Fergus replied.

“Take him serious, Ferg. You’re playing with fire, and in his case you’re playing with an inferno.”

Fergus looked up and winked. “That true, Peachfuzz?”

Carl grinned and nodded. “I can set your whole world on fire. Believe it.”

“Nice,” Fergus said, releasing the man’s nipples. Then he looked at Billy. “And you’d be the leader of this trio, would you not?”

“Why do you say—?” He looked over Fergus’s head at Magnus. “He’s not…?”

“Like me? No, he’s just a…talented observer of human nature.” Billy scowled uncertainly. “Power pours off you, Billy. Power of a very special and unique brand. You lead because you’re a leader, not because you make people follow you.”

“He speaks truth,” Fergus agreed. “Fuck, I feel like I want to follow you and I only met you!” Then he looked at Trevor. “And fuck me if you aren’t the sexiest pile of meat on two legs, Mister Bear!”

“I’ll take that a compliment.”

“How else would one take it?” He moved his hand over and down Trevor’s naked muscles, sending shivers through the huge man’s body. “Yes, you are trembling with desire, aren’t you?”

Carl looked at Magnus. “And this was the guy you didn’t think would fit in?”

Magnus shrugged, but then he asked, “Fergus, how would feel about looking like them?”

“Like them? Musclebound giants with delusions of godhood?”

“Delusions?” Carl asked.

“I guess it would depend on two things, if I were offered, that is.” He turned around. “Am I being offered?”

“You are. We are.”

He pivoted back again. “Interesting.”

“That doesn’t strike you as odd?” Billy asked.

“Not particularly. I assume you dudes are trumans?” He started to circle them again. “I did a piece about you guys. Made this big foam suit, had this hose attached at the crotch that I’d point at the audience and start spraying corn starch and water at them. Gallons of the stuff.”

“Sounds…intriguing?” Billy said.

Fergus laughed slightly. “They hated it, which means it was a success.”

“We don’t know if we’re trumans, but….”

“You got two cocks?” He looked down pointedly.

“Uh, well, yeah.”

Fergus nodded. “Trumans.” He then stood there and looked at them in silence. “Well?”

“Well…what?”

“Let’s see ‘em, then.”

“Oh!” Carl said, and he released his twin without preamble.

“Jesus,” Fergus repeated.

“What?” Carl said, looking down.

“It’s as big as the other one!”

“Well…yeah. What did you expect?”

“I dunno, but, I mean, that’s just being greedy, isn’t it?”

“Didn’t have much say in the matter. Besides, it was his fault,” he answered, nodding at Billy.

“You were the first?” Fergus asked.

Billy shook his head. “Only the first one with…twins.” He blushed. Both of Carl’s pricks throbbed with sudden desire.

Fergus noticed. “You and him, then?” he asked Carl.

“Does it show?”

“Only when your cocks throb in his direction.” He clapped his hands together. “Whoa! Real life motherfucking trumans! Nice catch, Magnus!”

“I didn’t catch them, they sort of…fell into my lap.” He stood next to Fergus and they looked across at the other three men. It was a study in contrasts, as the two slight, slim, small young men stood dwarfed before three huge, muscular, perfectly proportioned hunks bulging with power and sex. The differences were almost comical. “So what do you think?”

“It’s an interesting offer.”

“If you’re up for it,” Billy said. “We’d be happy to have you join us.”

“And what’s in for me?”

“You’re joking, right?” Carl asked.

But Fergus shook his head. “From where I’m standing, I’m a pretty happy guy. I get to do whatever I want to. I get to do it with whomever I want to. I’m free. I’m safe. I’m healthy. I mean, yeah, you guys are big, but so what? You walked in here looking like refugees from the worst-stocked Goodwill on the planet, you’re hanging with my bud Magnus who, let’s face it, isn’t the B.M.O.C. around here, and I get the distinct impression that you’re all hiding out like you’re ashamed of something. So why the fuck would I want to be you?”

“Wow,” Trevor said.

Billy pursed his lips and nodded. “You have several valid points.”

“No he fucking doesn’t!” Carl retorted. “You want to know why you want to be one of us?” Fergus folded his arms and shrugged. “Do you really want to know?”

“Carl,” Billy said, warningly.

“No, no. He’s wondering what we’ve got going on. So I just want to satisfy his curiosity.”

“Careful, Carl,” Trevor advised. “Don’t go making him sex crazy.”

That certainly got Fergus’s attention. “What’s this now?”

“He’s not going to….”

Carl narrowed his eyes, smiled, and unleashed a whale-sized tug on Fergus’s body, sending out a wave of sexual bliss so powerful that it was nearly visible in the shadowed warehouse between them. He unleashed the full essence of his prodigious sexual capacity at the small, slim man, and he held nothing back.

To be sure, being tugged wasn’t the same as being fucked. Tugging someone grew stronger with familiarity, as the initiator grew to know the target of his passion.

But Carl didn’t hold anything back. He had been challenged, hadn’t he? Not only that, he had the distinct impression that he’d just been severely dissed as well.

So he opened fire on the slim naked dude standing before him so nonchalantly.

With both barrels.

And something unexpected and entirely surprising happened.

Fergus began to grow.

Carl said, “Oops.”

Part 21

Perhaps if Fergus had not been standing before them naked, they would not have even noticed that his body was changing. In fact, on any other man’s body—one with a touch of fat on its bones and some meat already swelling out under its skin'the changes that began to manifest would not have been so pronounced.

It started on his torso, on his belly and chest. He had a slim, taught stomach, smooth and flat, without any muscular definition. Similarly, his chest could not have been said to be bulging, nor could it have been described as sunken or featureless. He may not have been a slave to the gym, but his art or his handling of the metal for his sculpture had developed distinct, if underdeveloped, pecs that pressed against his pale flesh.

Now they were swelling forward. Slowly, and slightly, but they were definitely growing. And his formerly flat and featureless stomach began to divide into six sections of muscle, as if they had been there all along and now he was sucking in his skin.

Fergus’s eyes were closed and his dick was suddenly hard, popping up from its flaccid state to a six-inch stalk that seemed to want to stretch its neck. His gloved hands balled into fists and the cords of his neck stood out starkly.

“What did you do?” Billy asked, not taking his eyes off the small slim figure.

“Jesus, mate,” Trevor agreed.

“I just….”

Fergus moaned deeply. His cock was now bouncing and it was clear that a volley of cream was forthcoming. Mere seconds had passed. His arms, tensed and straight at his sides, showed pulsing veins running their length and the cords of muscle that he already had were separating from each other, growing precise and starting to swell in size.

He shot a thick stream of cum from his cock. His body tensed—again, illustrating that he was definitely growing larger—and he bent his knees and pushed his pelvis forward and a long, thick rope of white thrust from his cannon. He gripped himself with his glove and groaned.

“How is this possible?” Trevor asked. “I thought you said we had to….”

“We do!” Billy acknowledged. “At least, we did.”

“I didn’t do anything,” Carl protested. “I mean, I did, but I didn’t! Oh, fuck. Oh, Jesus.”

“If it’s any consolation, he does look as though he’s enjoying it.”

“Whatever it is,” Billy finished.

Fergus shot again, pushing his hips forward as if fucking someone’s ass, and another heavy, full gush of cum escaped his dick. His chest now owned two very obvious pectoral mounds, and his six pack had deepened and grown more precise. The muscles along both arms were equally distinctive and obviously larger, and the sleek, slim brawn along his legs was pressing outward and separating as well.

His dancer’s body was becoming more and more like a gymnast’s body. He was losing his unremarkable smoothness and developing a body of more obvious power and discrete muscular bulges.

It all happened in mere moments, and Fergus pushed out a few further gushes of hot cum from his glove-gripped cock before it was all over. Then he stood there, holding his dripping dick in his hand, his newly developed abs swelling and receding as he sucked air into his lungs, and his newly grown chest rising and falling.

“How the fuck did I just do that?” Carl said.

Fergus looked like a baby truman. He had certainly not been fully transformed, or even half way, but he was most definitely more muscular and perhaps a shade taller as well. He slowly regained his senses and straightened, pulling his hand off his cock and lifting the glove to his face, where he began licking off the clinging droplets of his own cream from the worn leather. He pulled in a slow, long, shuddering breath and said, softly, “Whoa.”

He opened his eyes. Then he smiled. “Whoa,” he said again.

“What the fuck happened?” Carl asked.

“Like I know?” Fergus replied.

Then there was another sigh, and moan, and he looked next to him at his companion. During the entire process, Fergus had been the sole focus of everyone there as his naked body changed, forgetting all about the other young man standing.

Standing right next to him.

Magnus had been neither naked nor shooting cum from his exposed hard-on. Now that they were all looking at him, it was obvious that something had happened to him, as well. “Oh, fuck,” Carl said again.

“Fuck, indeed,” Magnus agreed, laughing slightly. “That was pretty fucking amazing, Carl. Whatever it is you just did.” He raised his head and smiled, then placed his hand on Fergus’s shoulder for support. “I’ve never…Jesus, Carl, that’s…holy fuck.”

“I didn’t do anything!” Carl repeated, and then also repeated, “Well, I did, but I didn’t!”

“All evidence to the contrary,” Trevor observed. He strode forward and looked at the two smaller men. “How do you feel?”

“I’m not entirely sure how to answer that question,” Fergus replied. He was a beautiful young man with what appeared to be a well-trained body, with stark muscles along every inch. He looked like he had gained around twenty pounds, which was a lot on his small frame.

“Well, for starters, do you feel like you’re addicted to Carl and want him to fuck your ass forever?”

Fergus’s brow furrowed. “I wanted him to fuck my ass since he walked in, so that hasn’t changed. And as for feeling addicted to anything, I’d really love to be able to come like that again, because that was about the deepest, fullest, hardest, most amazing wank session I’ve ever had.”

“Agreed,” Magnus said.

Trevor looked over, then looked down. There was a growing dark stain on Magnus’s trousers. “Ouch.”

“You have no idea,” he replied rubbing his aching dick. How it had not managed to rip itself free of his denim was a miracle.

Trevor pivoted. “I would ask something stupid like ‘why didn’t you mention that we could do that,’ but from your expressions of shock and wonder I would guess that you’ve never done it before.”

“Well, I sure haven’t!” Carl said. “But….”

“But?”

Billy and Carl looked at each other and at the same time, said, “Timebomb.”

“What’s a timebomb?”

“Not a what,” Billy corrected, “a who. Tim Balmer, otherwise known as Timebomb. Another of our brothers. Went away to college.”

“Surely there’s more to the story?”

Carl said, “Timebomb used to do this thing, sometimes. When he was, like, really, really ready to pop. He’d hold back and hold back, edging the fuck out of himself, pushing and thrusting and driving himself and whoever he was with apeshit with sex juice until he would…go off.”

“Go off…how?”

Carl pointed at Fergus. Then he made an explosion sound and gestured with his hands, mimicking a nuclear mushroom cloud rising towards the sky. “Explode! Fucking…erupt! Detonate! And then…dudes would…you know.”

“I think I know,” Fergus agreed.

“I don’t understand how this is even possible,” Trevor announced, shaking his head. “Assuming the process is purely physical, that the agent of transformation lives in our cum and that’s how we transfer it to others…you never even touched him! Hell, you’re standing six feet away from him!”

“And he still managed to get some on me,” Carl observed, wiping a heavy droplet of Fergus’s cream off his thigh and sucking it into his mouth. “Nice.”

“Well, that’s not the point.”

“Can we discuss the whys and wherefores later and discuss the what happens now…now?” Fergus wondered aloud. He looked down at himself and started to pull off his gloves. Then he was exploring his new body, roaming his hands over the muscles that had appeared magically beneath his skin before reaching down and grasping his cock. “Hmm, bigger here, too.” He looked up at Carl as he squeezed and caressed his larger prick and said, “You do nice work.”

Billy huffed out a laugh and looked at Magnus. “Does he take everything in stride like that?”

Magnus shrugged. “Mostly.”

Fergus looked at his lover. “Well?”

“Well what?”

“Strip ‘em off, my man. Let’s see what happened to you.” He looked down. “And maybe I can get you cleaned up with a tongue bath.”

“Yes,” Trevor said, “I really do like him.”

Fergus placed his hands at the hem of Magnus’s shirt and pulled it up over his body. There were sounds of approval and Magnus’s improved body was unveiled, showing that—much like his lover—the changes weren’t dramatic but they were obvious. It was more difficult to tell, of course, since they had yet to see the small man naked, but the definition of his muscles, and in particular the very deep valleys outlining his stark six-pack abs, showed that he had experienced the same sort of instant growth as his friend.

When he stripped off his pants, it was obvious that he had experienced a very full orgasmic blow out, as the wealth of cream that clung to his pubic bush and glazed his equipment made it look like someone had squeezed royal frosting all over his crotch. Fergus sank immediately to his knees and, as promised, began to lick every inch of his lover’s newly prodigious instrument, lifting it carefully to get to his fat ballsack as well, moaning with delight.

The three huge men watched in unvarnished lust as the young man with the new muscular body worshiped his friend’s cum-coated cock, slurping and kissing and licking him until he was glistening with spit instead of cum, and his dick was throbbing to an award-winning erection that turned a deep red as it throbbed and swelled higher and higher.

Perhaps Magnus had been gifted before, but now he was the proud owner of a majestic, magnificent uncut beauty of mammoth proportions. He kept swelling larger and larger as Fergus moved his mouth and tongue around his burgeoning hard-on, rubbing the tip with his thumb and stroking him to drive his growth.

Magnus looked down at his friend and their eyes met, and Magnus was breathing hard and steady in an obvious attempt to keep himself at bay. His hands were balling into fists and his deeply-carved six-pack swelled and receded. The cords of his neck stood out starkly and Carl said, “Just let it go, brother. Let yourself go.”

“Want…don’t want him to stop,” he managed to say. Fergus squeezed him hard and a swelling drop of pre-cum erupted at the tip of his 9-inch-high prick, drooling down the side until Fergus licked up the length of him and sucked it inside his mouth.

“I’m not gonna stop,” Fergus said. “Until I make you come in my mouth.”

“Then…then you better…aw, fuck, Fergus.”

“Excellent,” his friend said, and like a snake he went down all the way on his friend’s joint and, enveloped in Fergus’s warm, loving wetness, Magnus came again. His eyes rolled up in their sockets and he went up on his toes and Fergus caught every drop of what had to be a magnificent explosion of warm, salty spunk.

“Oh, yeah,” Carl said. “Fergus is gonna fit in nicely.” Trevor nodded a silent agreement, feeling a strong pang of jealousy as he watched the smaller man’s obvious cocksucking eagerness and talent, wondering how it would feel to have his hands all over his own mammoth appendage which was dropping low and heavy as he watched.

But Billy’s brow furrowed and he looked at Carl. “So, what did you do?”

“Me?”

“How do you think—?”

Carl shrugged. “I just…felt like I wanted to show off a little. So I intended to tug the dude as hard as I could. You know, he’d challenged us so why not give him a taste of what we can do?”

“A taste.”

“Well, a very strong taste.”

“But instead you made him bigger.”

“Evidently,” he agreed. “I mean, when you think about it, maybe it makes sense?”

“How does it make sense?”

Carl watched Fergus’s wide, bulging back as he finished up on Magnus’s beautiful cock and he said, “Well, first, the only reason any of us are big is because of Scott and Derek finding that video thing, right? And the guy in that video thing was obviously never in the room with them, but the results are just as obvious to everyone by now. So, like, we all started from a seed that never touched us. And sure, since then we’ve just gotten bigger and bigger—so, probably? The initial thing? Can be like that,” he said, nodding at the two smaller men with their more prominent muscular development and bigger sexual equipment. “And I could stand here pushing out fat tugs on them and keep, like, incrementally growing them every time, but it’s this,” he said, grabbing his fat prick and pointing it at Billy, “that really produces the results.”

“Then why did we never—?”

Carl shrugged. “Dude, I’m making this up as I go. I don’t have the answers. I’m just, you know, putting it out there as a possibility. I mean, like, The Timebomb was doing it without realizing it. Maybe he has a different…strain of whatever we have inside us. Stronger ability? Maybe we all had it the whole time but, like, who the fuck is going to try to think a dude bigger when you know you can do it pretty easily by just, like, coming on him?”

“It presents us with some rather unique possibilities.”

“As well as some rather unique problems.”

“Dudes, I almost bust a nut making that happen,” Carl said. “I mean, seriously? I threw everything at him…them. And you can see the results. I don’t think most guys who accidentally get granted a few more pounds of muscle and few extra inches of cock are gonna be, like, complaining about it.” Carl’s deep, resounding voice rose an octave and he said, “‘Oh, my! Look, my body is suddenly swelling up with power and my dick is bigger! Heavens above! Make it stop!’ Yeah, that’s gonna happen,” he concluded sarcastically with an eye-roll.

“Still,” Trevor added, “it raises an important question.”

“Which is?”

He looked at his companions. “What else can we do that we don’t know we can do?”

Billy looked troubled, and Carl looked excited. But Fergus interrupted their conversation by clearing his throat and they looked over at him.

Magnus and Fergus were naked. Magnus’s troublesome cock was now cleaned up and hanging forward, clearly an outsized beauty hanging at least seven inches down even now that it had calmed itself. He had egg-sized balled hanging just as low, and his thin body was now displaying a set of muscles that pressed against his clean white skin in long wedges and firm cables. He had a swimmer’s build with a rock-hard six pack on his tight belly.

Fergus, the target of Carl’s detonation, had borne the brunt of the explosion and had a more developed gymnast’s build, with a particularly well-built chest of two plates of muscle, and his arms looked a bit swollen and fat with power. His cock was less impressive than Magnus’s broad, fat tool, probably six inches long with a cut foreskin and two thick veins running its length. More veins pulsed atop his prick and ran up along his pelvis. One thing they could all agree on was that Fergus had amazing thick, round, prominent ass with deep divots and high arching mounds of muscle. It left little doubt that when he was fucking someone, they were going to feel it.

“So,” he said, “now what?”

“Now?” Billy asked?

Fergus hung his muscled arm across Magnus’s shoulders and gestured to the two of them. “Don’t you think we’re a touch unfinished?”

“So—?”

“So. So, let’s have it all, boys. Give us the works.”

Billy looked at Magnus. “Is that what you want?”

Magnus looked serious and said, “Billy, there’s something going on. Something important and new and amazing. When I was inside you, I….”

“Wait, you were inside him?” Fergus asked.

“Not physically, Fergus. We connected.”

“Oh.” He looked at Billy’s superhuman beauty and clicked his tongue. “Too bad.”

“Oh, fuck, can I do him first?” Carl asked. His cocks were already swelling thicker and harder, lengthening by the inch, and his balls were practically pumping.

“I believe Magnus was speaking,” Billy said gently.

“When I was inside you, I knew you were different. Different from anyone else. Different from everyone else. Something…I can’t explain or define it, but as different as you are on the outside, you’re different on the inside too. Whatever it is that’s happening, however you’re changing and developing, I want to come along for the ride.”

“Fuckin A,” Carl said, happily.

“Frankly,” Fergus said, “I just want two dicks.”

“Why?” Billy asked, genuinely curious.

“Because it’s gonna freak everyone the fuck out.”

“Fergus likes freaking everyone the fuck out,” Magnus explained.

“I got that,” Billy said, smiling. “Well, okay, then. Um, I guess—”

“Dibs on Fergus!” Carl called, raising his hand. “Dude, you are gonna so enjoy this.” He was practically giddy with anticipation.

Fergus smiled. “I want to fuck you, first.”

“You a mindreader, then?” Carl asked. Fergus shrugged. Carl’s cocks were rising very quickly.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, dude. Be careful with those things! Don’t want you going off too soon, do we? Let’s have some fun first.” He walked over and grabbed both of Carl’s twins hard. “What’s your feelings about being manhandled by a smaller dude with big appetites?”

Carl nearly came. Fergus came over and steered the towering muscular figure away, keeping his eyes on Carl’s firm, muscular ass and shaking his head at its sheer power and beauty.

Magnus was looking at Trevor and Billy. “That just leaves us,” he said.

“So it would appear,” Billy agreed.

“It should be you two,” Trevor said. He looked at Billy. “Let’s find out what happens when it’s just you and someone new.”

“New?” Magnus asked, then he remembered. “That’s right…you’re a virgin.”

“Well, in that sense, anyway,” he agreed.

“I would be proud and privileged to be your first,” Magnus said. “I have only one request.”

“Of course,” Billy said.

“I want all of you. Unhidden, undisguised, unashamed. I want the true Billy, every inch of you. Don’t…don’t try to conform or be someone you’re not. Not for me. And not now.”

Billy felt a rush of love for Magnus again. He didn’t ask for him to be careful, or to hold back, or to be less than he was. He wanted to be with Billy.

As Magnus watched, Billy started to change. He removed all the limits he set on himself. The limits set in place to disguise who he was, now, how beautiful and powerful and magnificent. Trevor felt heat pouring from Billy’s body, and his redolent, musky, masculine scent began to swell in power as his body and face changed.

Magnus watched in silent awe as Billy revealed himself to the man he was about to change. His beauty magnified as his body began to stretch taller and wider. His muscles unfurled, swelling outwards beneath his bronze skin. His face became increasingly handsome, the features losing all pretense at human norms of masculine beauty.

A god was making himself before Magnus’s unblinking eyes. Bigger and more beautiful than he had even imagined. Power radiated from him like pulses of heat and sex. His cocks swelled larger and larger. His chest built upon itself until he did not believe it could get bigger, and then it continued to swell with muscle.

Billy rose before Magnus into the supreme epitome of male perfection that he had become, somehow welcoming all the power and beauty of the hundreds of others he had cared for inside him, and molding it and sculpting it and shaping it into this vision of power and flawlessness that kept getting larger and larger.

Magnus’s heart was beating hard in his chest. Blood rushed into his cock and pushed it hard and high. He was sweating, and the scent of Billy’s magnificent male perfection coated his skin in a mist of sex and muscle, like a hot shower of masculine power.

It took only moments for Billy to strip away the veneer of his daily performance of a man not gifted with the godlike level of muscle, beauty, power and masculine essence that Billy was now.

“God,” Magnus said softly. His cock was pulsing with the beats of his heart. His eyes were wide and staring, wanting never to look away from Billy’s true magnificence.

“Billy,” he said. His voice was a throbbing vibration of sex. A cock thrusting inside Magnus’s head and ass. A tongue licking his prick. Lips kissing his mouth.

“I…had no idea,” Magnus said.

Billy shrugged. It made his entire muscular development swell and shift, showcasing the awesome size, weight, thickness and power that was swelling along every inch of his colossal body. “It’s just me,” he said, in a voice soaked with masculine energy, swollen with sexual capacity, as if everyone else on the planet looked like he did, encased in a ten-foot-high muscular frame of overwhelming perfection. He owned the flawless face of Adonis. Or Apollo. Some Greek or Roman god of pleasure and power, standing naked before his disciple.

“Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “It’s just you. I kind of remember going sex crazy now.”

“I wasn’t… I didn’t….”

“Are you all right?” Billy asked, looking concerned.

“Holy fuck,” Magnus concluded. “You’re as beautiful on the outside as you are on the inside.”

“Truer words have never been spoken, my young friend,” Trevor agreed.

Billy’s entire giant body blushed. “Thanks,” he said in his deep, powerful voice.

“What…what happens now?”

“Whatever you want to happen,” Billy explained. “What do you want to do?”

“Everything,” Magnus said, simply.

Billy smiled. “Well, let’s start with a kiss. I already know you’re very good at that.” The huge man approached the small man and sank to one knee, bringing their faces closer. Magnus could hardly breathe. No man on the planet actually looked like that. Even artists would have a hard time capturing Billy’s incredibly handsome visage with their brushes and paint. Could a camera adequately copy the man’s beauty? Would he break the lens because it was trying so hard to seize every detail of his face with its inadequacy?

Billy leaned forward and pressed his lips to Magnus’s.

‘Ah,’ thought Magnus. ‘There he is again. There’s Billy.’ The kiss made Magnus relax, as he closed his eyes and sank once more into the endless well of Billy’s unconstrained love. He marveled again at the man’s seemingly innate ability to love without restrictions or limits, how he opened himself so entirely to someone else, someone he knew only a little, and did not judge their worth or merit. Everyone deserved to be loved fully and without question.

And Billy did just that.

Magnus felt a hand moving around his cock. The man’s touch was gentle, smooth, warm. His hand was large enough to easily hold Magnus’s cock and balls—even as large as they were—and Billy was fondling and caressing him with a tenderness that belied his power and size. The kiss was passionate and loving, their tongues twisting around each other. And then Billy was pushing against Magnus and his other arm went around the smaller man’s body and set him on the ground.

Magnus opened his eyes and saw Billy looking at him with pure love. The kiss was perfect and then Billy was on the ground, too and turning them over, so that Magnus’s smaller form was resting atop Billy’s huge frame.

He was hard all over. Made of pure muscle, that stretched and moved, as if Magnus could feel inside of the other man, feel everything as his breathed and flexed and wrapped him in an embrace. The kiss never stopped, never broke, never ended. It was warm and wet and hungry. Billy was made out of sex, and he was pouring it into Magnus in a pure display of his love.

Billy’s huge cock rose up and rubbed itself into the crack of Magnus’s ass. He could feel it like a hot, hard shank that throbbed with life, beating in time to the heart inside Billy’s hugeness. Something warm and slick drooled onto Magnus’s back and he realized that Billy was leaking a stream of pre-cum, bathing them both in the warm honey of his masculine power.

Billy’s thick finger’s found Magnus’s tight pucker and he was rubbing and prodding him, now. It felt like any other man’s cock, as big as it was, and Magnus tried to relax and let the man’s touch inside him. Then he felt a sudden cascade of pure pleasure. Billy was sending some sort of sexual touch through his hand! Magnus squirmed and moaned with delight as Billy began to show him exactly how much sexual power he had—even in the tips of his fingers.

The sensation was warm and tingling, it radiated into his body and aimed straight for his prick. He felt his balls buzzing and his cock throbbed and swelled. Billy seemed to realize the effect and he redoubled the sensation, sending warm, powerful swollen throbs of sex into Magnus’s body through only his hands and his touch.

Magnus wanted more. Suddenly he was eager to pull that fat cock inside him, to feel Billy’s powerful thrusts as he pushed every inch of his magnificent sex inside Magnus’s body and started pumping muscle inside him.

“Fuck me,” Magnus asked. Pleaded. “Fuck me, please.”

Billy smiled. “We’re nearly there,” he said. “I’m not finished, yet.”

Then he kissed Magnus again and a hard, thick, all-encompassing cascade of sexual bliss pushed inside the smaller man’s body. Everywhere their bodies touched, Billy was pushing a non-stop throbbing sensation of sex into Magnus. His whole body felt like a dick, a dick that was being stroked and sucked and licked and fucked all at once. A dick held at the very edge, the extreme limit of sexual bliss and unable to explode its fat, creamy load.

Billy unleashed himself, showing Magnus what he wanted to see, and what he wanted to feel. The true, unlimited, undisguised nature of Billy Titus, superman, sexual god, perfect being. He wrapped Magnus in his arms and surrounded him with his body and flooded him with the unfiltered perfect masculine sexual energy that he had been blessed with.

Magnus came. He could not stop himself. He felt his creamy load erupt between their bodies and felt Billy chuckle with delight. The delight manifested in even more sexual bliss, radiating out from his huge muscular body as if he could not contain its power.

Magnus came again. He moaned with ecstatic bliss. He shook from pure sexual power and love. Nothing ever felt this good. Nothing ever could.

Billy kept opening the valve on his power. He poured more and more of himself into Magnus before pushing inside and flooding him with muscle and sex.

Little by little, as he kissed and explored and rubbed against the smaller man’s body, he opened up his well of perfect love and sex and muscle, as if he was preparing a hole big enough to fill with every drop of his power.

“You’re ready,” Billy said like a growl. “Now you’re ready for all of me.”


Fergus was fucking Carl. Carl was on his back, his legs split wide, his hole a tight pink pucker, as Fergus held the man by his calf muscles and shoved himself inside.

He watched as Carl began to lose control of his attempts to maintain his disguised form. It was evident early on that Carl loved being fucked. His hole was tight and hot, and he seemed to pull Fergus’s cock inside him, as if his ass was a mouth sucking against his prick.

Fergus had fucked plenty of holes, but nothing—nothing ever—felt like this did. As soon as he was seated inside, preparing to tell Carl what he was going to do, how hard he was going to fuck him, how deep and strong, Carl did something that grabbed onto him and held him and surrounded his cock in bliss.

Carl’s ass was the gateway to heaven. Carl’s ass was the frame of perfect sex, and inside he was a deep, warm, wet cave of blissful carnal beauty.

He was wet and tight and warm and inviting. He squirmed and groaned and growled like an animal.

And then he started to grow.

Fergus wished he’d had a camera to record the scene, as he fucked Carl’s ass and the man’s entire body started changing. He felt as though he were doing it, as though his cock had taken on magical properties and now when he fucked someone he’d watch their muscles harden and swell, and their bodies lengthen and expands, and their cock grow larger and fatter and longer.

He fucked Carl with hard thrusts, and with every pump the man grew bigger and more powerful. He stretched his head on his neck and twisted his face back and forth, and each time it came back into focus it was more handsome and more masculine and more perfect.

Fergus pushed his legs aside and leaned forward, thrusting himself into Carl’s ass up to the balls and held himself there as Carl surrounded his dick like a heavenly velvet vice, wanting him never to leave.

“Open your eyes, Carl,” Fergus instructed. They were blue like turquoise and bright and clear. “Can you do it to me now?” Carl nodded, speechless in ecstasy. “Do it, Carl. Make me grow.”

Carl grinned.

It happened with sudden ferocity that Fergus had not been prepared for.

And he exploded with muscle.


Trevor experienced a sudden, hard thrust of something that he could instantly recognize as CARL! It was CARL! in capital letters with an exclamation mark at the end. An explosion of CARL! that felt like immense masculine energy and hard, thrusting sex and instant muscular power. He had been watching Magnus and Billy together, and the extraordinary sense of pure love he could feel coming from them like a palpable sensation when that sudden and almost violent detonation of CARL! intruded and he turned around.

Just in time, too, because he watched Fergus veritably inflate into a swollen god of muscular might. One moment he was holding Carl’s long legs in his small grip, pushed inside Carl’s butt to the hilt and he was leaning forward. The next he was standing up and stretching taller and wider as his entire body was filled in with instant muscle.

It was unclear what had happened exactly. Fergus was definitely fucking Carl. His cock was lodged inside him and Carl had grown into his full power during the course of their coupling, now swollen with huge mountains of power that rose up and pushed against each other for space on his giant frame.

Now there were two men there, one with his cock deep inside the other man’s butt, and they were equals in size and insane muscular development.

Whatever Carl had done before, whatever power he had to change another man with and without the use of his power cum, it was clear that if driven hard enough, Carl had massive power inside him and he could instantly—like, immediately—inflate another guy with insane levels of power so that his body was pushed all the way to the edge of Muscle Club perfection.

Fergus was breathing hard and then he threw back his head and let out a howl of either intense pleasure or intense pain—possibly both—and gushing fountains of cum started erupting through his massive cock inside Carl’s ass. He was coming with such volume and intensity that it was exploding out of Carl and splashing back against Fergus’s new incredible body, and he started to slowly fuck Carl’s ass again with deep, pure, hard thrusts, coming a non-stop eruption of hot, sticky cream as his body tried compensating for the sudden rush of power and masculine energy it had been fed through a firehose.

And then as Trevor watched, Carl began to grow.


Billy moved one of his cocks towards Magnus’s hole and nudged himself inside, kissing the hot hardness of his body against the warm softness of Magnus’s body. Magnus moaned a deeply satisfying sound as his lover connected with him in the most intimate physical fashion two men could share.

Billy flooded Magnus with love and bliss, so that the fat intrusion of his massive meat would not feel as though he was thrusting his fist inside the smaller man'though that was more or less what he intended.

Billy found being with a “normal” man both exciting and frightening. He knew he could literally break the man, or split him, or tear him up. That was how large he was, now, and how much bigger he was than ordinary men like Magnus. But this was what Magnus wanted. The whole Billy, the entire Billy, every massive muscular inch of him.

Magnus squirmed and moaned as Billy entered him. The hugeness of Bill’s massive meat intruded deeper and deeper inside him, filling him up and connecting him tightly with the god beneath him. He could feel every inch of the god’s cock as it pushed slowly inside of him, sending out fat, hard pulses of pure sexual bliss that overwhelmed his senses and forbade any pain, gifting only pleasure in abundance.

Billy closed his eyes as he entered Magnus’s tightness. His love was overwhelming for the small young man, and his hunger for making him swell with power was just as strong. He held himself back and allowed his masculine and muscular energies to swell bigger and bigger, like an inner tube he was pumping tighter and harder and fatter with pure male power, ready to burst at any moment.

He sighed and breathed and tried to calm himself. He held Magnus in his arms and kissed him, held him, loved him utterly as one of his mighty pricks moved inside him and the other rose above his body, drooling thick streams of warm honey that bathed them both in the essence of Billy, perfumed with power and suffused with sex.

Just as he was inside, flooding Magnus with bliss, holding himself back as his engine revved into the red zone, Carl’s explosion of power happened.

And Billy felt it.

Billy and Carl were closer than anyone. Billy loved Carl more deeply than anyone else. And when Carl felt that familiar pure sense of Carl as his masculine energy swelled and detonated, his own carefully constructed framework of control was shattered.

His cock exploded inside Magnus. His other cock exploded above him like a fountain, sending a massive stream of transforming cream into the air before it rained down upon them both.

Magnus’s guts were suddenly filled with gallons of Billy’s cum, his belly swelling like a balloon, as Billy’s body suddenly released the bonds he had constructed on his endless well of superhuman male energy. The power and purity of Billy’s cum, super-concentrated and unfiltered, instantly infiltrated Magnus’s body, every fiber of muscle, every cell of blood, every strand of DNA, everything.

Like Fergus, Magnus was altered almost instantaneously.

Votes(2)
Talk
Views
7,283
Words
120k
AddedJanuary 2014
Updated13 Jan 2014
PagePermalink 

Share 

||||

More stories like “Transform: Muscle City” by Also Known As

Comments